Quotations.ch
  Directory : Washington Square
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg eBook, Washington Square, by Henry James
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
  • other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
  • whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
  • the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
  • to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
  • Title: Washington Square
  • Author: Henry James
  • Release Date: January 13, 2015 [eBook #2870]
  • [This file was first posted on September 5, 2000]
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • ***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WASHINGTON SQUARE***
  • Transcribed from the 1921 Macmillan and Co. edition by David Price, email
  • ccx074@pglaf.org. Proofed by Dimitri Papadopoulos, Lynn A. Weinberg,
  • Stuart Bennett and Mary Willard.
  • [Picture: Book cover]
  • WASHINGTON
  • SQUARE
  • * * * * *
  • BY
  • HENRY JAMES
  • * * * * *
  • MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
  • ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
  • 1921
  • * * * * *
  • COPYRIGHT
  • _First published in_ 1881
  • * * * * *
  • I
  • DURING a portion of the first half of the present century, and more
  • particularly during the latter part of it, there flourished and practised
  • in the city of New York a physician who enjoyed perhaps an exceptional
  • share of the consideration which, in the United States, has always been
  • bestowed upon distinguished members of the medical profession. This
  • profession in America has constantly been held in honour, and more
  • successfully than elsewhere has put forward a claim to the epithet of
  • “liberal.” In a country in which, to play a social part, you must either
  • earn your income or make believe that you earn it, the healing art has
  • appeared in a high degree to combine two recognised sources of credit.
  • It belongs to the realm of the practical, which in the United States is a
  • great recommendation; and it is touched by the light of science—a merit
  • appreciated in a community in which the love of knowledge has not always
  • been accompanied by leisure and opportunity. It was an element in Dr.
  • Sloper’s reputation that his learning and his skill were very evenly
  • balanced; he was what you might call a scholarly doctor, and yet there
  • was nothing abstract in his remedies—he always ordered you to take
  • something. Though he was felt to be extremely thorough, he was not
  • uncomfortably theoretic, and if he sometimes explained matters rather
  • more minutely than might seem of use to the patient, he never went so far
  • (like some practitioners one has heard of) as to trust to the explanation
  • alone, but always left behind him an inscrutable prescription. There
  • were some doctors that left the prescription without offering any
  • explanation at all; and he did not belong to that class either, which
  • was, after all, the most vulgar. It will be seen that I am describing a
  • clever man; and this is really the reason why Dr. Sloper had become a
  • local celebrity. At the time at which we are chiefly concerned with him,
  • he was some fifty years of age, and his popularity was at its height. He
  • was very witty, and he passed in the best society of New York for a man
  • of the world—which, indeed, he was, in a very sufficient degree. I
  • hasten to add, to anticipate possible misconception, that he was not the
  • least of a charlatan. He was a thoroughly honest man—honest in a degree
  • of which he had perhaps lacked the opportunity to give the complete
  • measure; and, putting aside the great good-nature of the circle in which
  • he practised, which was rather fond of boasting that it possessed the
  • “brightest” doctor in the country, he daily justified his claim to the
  • talents attributed to him by the popular voice. He was an observer, even
  • a philosopher, and to be bright was so natural to him, and (as the
  • popular voice said) came so easily, that he never aimed at mere effect,
  • and had none of the little tricks and pretensions of second-rate
  • reputations. It must be confessed that fortune had favoured him, and
  • that he had found the path to prosperity very soft to his tread. He had
  • married at the age of twenty-seven, for love, a very charming girl, Miss
  • Catherine Harrington, of New York, who, in addition to her charms, had
  • brought him a solid dowry. Mrs. Sloper was amiable, graceful,
  • accomplished, elegant, and in 1820 she had been one of the pretty girls
  • of the small but promising capital which clustered about the Battery and
  • overlooked the Bay, and of which the uppermost boundary was indicated by
  • the grassy waysides of Canal Street. Even at the age of twenty-seven
  • Austin Sloper had made his mark sufficiently to mitigate the anomaly of
  • his having been chosen among a dozen suitors by a young woman of high
  • fashion, who had ten thousand dollars of income and the most charming
  • eyes in the island of Manhattan. These eyes, and some of their
  • accompaniments, were for about five years a source of extreme
  • satisfaction to the young physician, who was both a devoted and a very
  • happy husband. The fact of his having married a rich woman made no
  • difference in the line he had traced for himself, and he cultivated his
  • profession with as definite a purpose as if he still had no other
  • resources than his fraction of the modest patrimony which on his father’s
  • death he had shared with his brothers and sisters. This purpose had not
  • been preponderantly to make money—it had been rather to learn something
  • and to do something. To learn something interesting, and to do something
  • useful—this was, roughly speaking, the programme he had sketched, and of
  • which the accident of his wife having an income appeared to him in no
  • degree to modify the validity. He was fond of his practice, and of
  • exercising a skill of which he was agreeably conscious, and it was so
  • patent a truth that if he were not a doctor there was nothing else he
  • could be, that a doctor he persisted in being, in the best possible
  • conditions. Of course his easy domestic situation saved him a good deal
  • of drudgery, and his wife’s affiliation to the “best people” brought him
  • a good many of those patients whose symptoms are, if not more interesting
  • in themselves than those of the lower orders, at least more consistently
  • displayed. He desired experience, and in the course of twenty years he
  • got a great deal. It must be added that it came to him in some forms
  • which, whatever might have been their intrinsic value, made it the
  • reverse of welcome. His first child, a little boy of extraordinary
  • promise, as the Doctor, who was not addicted to easy enthusiasms, firmly
  • believed, died at three years of age, in spite of everything that the
  • mother’s tenderness and the father’s science could invent to save him.
  • Two years later Mrs. Sloper gave birth to a second infant—an infant of a
  • sex which rendered the poor child, to the Doctor’s sense, an inadequate
  • substitute for his lamented first-born, of whom he had promised himself
  • to make an admirable man. The little girl was a disappointment; but this
  • was not the worst. A week after her birth the young mother, who, as the
  • phrase is, had been doing well, suddenly betrayed alarming symptoms, and
  • before another week had elapsed Austin Sloper was a widower.
  • For a man whose trade was to keep people alive, he had certainly done
  • poorly in his own family; and a bright doctor who within three years
  • loses his wife and his little boy should perhaps be prepared to see
  • either his skill or his affection impugned. Our friend, however, escaped
  • criticism: that is, he escaped all criticism but his own, which was much
  • the most competent and most formidable. He walked under the weight of
  • this very private censure for the rest of his days, and bore for ever the
  • scars of a castigation to which the strongest hand he knew had treated
  • him on the night that followed his wife’s death. The world, which, as I
  • have said, appreciated him, pitied him too much to be ironical; his
  • misfortune made him more interesting, and even helped him to be the
  • fashion. It was observed that even medical families cannot escape the
  • more insidious forms of disease, and that, after all, Dr. Sloper had lost
  • other patients beside the two I have mentioned; which constituted an
  • honourable precedent. His little girl remained to him, and though she
  • was not what he had desired, he proposed to himself to make the best of
  • her. He had on hand a stock of unexpended authority, by which the child,
  • in its early years, profited largely. She had been named, as a matter of
  • course, after her poor mother, and even in her most diminutive babyhood
  • the Doctor never called her anything but Catherine. She grew up a very
  • robust and healthy child, and her father, as he looked at her, often said
  • to himself that, such as she was, he at least need have no fear of losing
  • her. I say “such as she was,” because, to tell the truth—But this is a
  • truth of which I will defer the telling.
  • II
  • WHEN the child was about ten years old, he invited his sister, Mrs.
  • Penniman, to come and stay with him. The Miss Slopers had been but two
  • in number, and both of them had married early in life. The younger, Mrs.
  • Almond by name, was the wife of a prosperous merchant, and the mother of
  • a blooming family. She bloomed herself, indeed, and was a comely,
  • comfortable, reasonable woman, and a favourite with her clever brother,
  • who, in the matter of women, even when they were nearly related to him,
  • was a man of distinct preferences. He preferred Mrs. Almond to his
  • sister Lavinia, who had married a poor clergyman, of a sickly
  • constitution and a flowery style of eloquence, and then, at the age of
  • thirty-three, had been left a widow, without children, without
  • fortune—with nothing but the memory of Mr. Penniman’s flowers of speech,
  • a certain vague aroma of which hovered about her own conversation.
  • Nevertheless he had offered her a home under his own roof, which Lavinia
  • accepted with the alacrity of a woman who had spent the ten years of her
  • married life in the town of Poughkeepsie. The Doctor had not proposed to
  • Mrs. Penniman to come and live with him indefinitely; he had suggested
  • that she should make an asylum of his house while she looked about for
  • unfurnished lodgings. It is uncertain whether Mrs. Penniman ever
  • instituted a search for unfurnished lodgings, but it is beyond dispute
  • that she never found them. She settled herself with her brother and
  • never went away, and when Catherine was twenty years old her Aunt Lavinia
  • was still one of the most striking features of her immediate _entourage_.
  • Mrs. Penniman’s own account of the matter was that she had remained to
  • take charge of her niece’s education. She had given this account, at
  • least, to every one but the Doctor, who never asked for explanations
  • which he could entertain himself any day with inventing. Mrs. Penniman,
  • moreover, though she had a good deal of a certain sort of artificial
  • assurance, shrank, for indefinable reasons, from presenting herself to
  • her brother as a fountain of instruction. She had not a high sense of
  • humour, but she had enough to prevent her from making this mistake; and
  • her brother, on his side, had enough to excuse her, in her situation, for
  • laying him under contribution during a considerable part of a lifetime.
  • He therefore assented tacitly to the proposition which Mrs. Penniman had
  • tacitly laid down, that it was of importance that the poor motherless
  • girl should have a brilliant woman near her. His assent could only be
  • tacit, for he had never been dazzled by his sister’s intellectual lustre.
  • Save when he fell in love with Catherine Harrington, he had never been
  • dazzled, indeed, by any feminine characteristics whatever; and though he
  • was to a certain extent what is called a ladies’ doctor, his private
  • opinion of the more complicated sex was not exalted. He regarded its
  • complications as more curious than edifying, and he had an idea of the
  • beauty of _reason_, which was, on the whole, meagrely gratified by what
  • he observed in his female patients. His wife had been a reasonable
  • woman, but she was a bright exception; among several things that he was
  • sure of, this was perhaps the principal. Such a conviction, of course,
  • did little either to mitigate or to abbreviate his widowhood; and it set
  • a limit to his recognition, at the best, of Catherine’s possibilities and
  • of Mrs. Penniman’s ministrations. He, nevertheless, at the end of six
  • months, accepted his sister’s permanent presence as an accomplished fact,
  • and as Catherine grew older perceived that there were in effect good
  • reasons why she should have a companion of her own imperfect sex. He was
  • extremely polite to Lavinia, scrupulously, formally polite; and she had
  • never seen him in anger but once in her life, when he lost his temper in
  • a theological discussion with her late husband. With her he never
  • discussed theology, nor, indeed, discussed anything; he contented himself
  • with making known, very distinctly, in the form of a lucid ultimatum, his
  • wishes with regard to Catherine.
  • Once, when the girl was about twelve years old, he had said to her:
  • “Try and make a clever woman of her, Lavinia; I should like her to be a
  • clever woman.”
  • Mrs. Penniman, at this, looked thoughtful a moment. “My dear Austin,”
  • she then inquired, “do you think it is better to be clever than to be
  • good?”
  • “Good for what?” asked the Doctor. “You are good for nothing unless you
  • are clever.”
  • From this assertion Mrs. Penniman saw no reason to dissent; she possibly
  • reflected that her own great use in the world was owing to her aptitude
  • for many things.
  • “Of course I wish Catherine to be good,” the Doctor said next day; “but
  • she won’t be any the less virtuous for not being a fool. I am not afraid
  • of her being wicked; she will never have the salt of malice in her
  • character. She is as good as good bread, as the French say; but six
  • years hence I don’t want to have to compare her to good bread and
  • butter.”
  • “Are you afraid she will turn insipid? My dear brother, it is I who
  • supply the butter; so you needn’t fear!” said Mrs. Penniman, who had
  • taken in hand the child’s accomplishments, overlooking her at the piano,
  • where Catherine displayed a certain talent, and going with her to the
  • dancing-class, where it must be confessed that she made but a modest
  • figure.
  • Mrs. Penniman was a tall, thin, fair, rather faded woman, with a
  • perfectly amiable disposition, a high standard of gentility, a taste for
  • light literature, and a certain foolish indirectness and obliquity of
  • character. She was romantic, she was sentimental, she had a passion for
  • little secrets and mysteries—a very innocent passion, for her secrets had
  • hitherto always been as unpractical as addled eggs. She was not
  • absolutely veracious; but this defect was of no great consequence, for
  • she had never had anything to conceal. She would have liked to have a
  • lover, and to correspond with him under an assumed name in letters left
  • at a shop; I am bound to say that her imagination never carried the
  • intimacy farther than this. Mrs. Penniman had never had a lover, but her
  • brother, who was very shrewd, understood her turn of mind. “When
  • Catherine is about seventeen,” he said to himself, “Lavinia will try and
  • persuade her that some young man with a moustache is in love with her.
  • It will be quite untrue; no young man, with a moustache or without, will
  • ever be in love with Catherine. But Lavinia will take it up, and talk to
  • her about it; perhaps, even, if her taste for clandestine operations
  • doesn’t prevail with her, she will talk to me about it. Catherine won’t
  • see it, and won’t believe it, fortunately for her peace of mind; poor
  • Catherine isn’t romantic.”
  • She was a healthy well-grown child, without a trace of her mother’s
  • beauty. She was not ugly; she had simply a plain, dull, gentle
  • countenance. The most that had ever been said for her was that she had a
  • “nice” face, and, though she was an heiress, no one had ever thought of
  • regarding her as a belle. Her father’s opinion of her moral purity was
  • abundantly justified; she was excellently, imperturbably good;
  • affectionate, docile, obedient, and much addicted to speaking the truth.
  • In her younger years she was a good deal of a romp, and, though it is an
  • awkward confession to make about one’s heroine, I must add that she was
  • something of a glutton. She never, that I know of, stole raisins out of
  • the pantry; but she devoted her pocket-money to the purchase of
  • cream-cakes. As regards this, however, a critical attitude would be
  • inconsistent with a candid reference to the early annals of any
  • biographer. Catherine was decidedly not clever; she was not quick with
  • her book, nor, indeed, with anything else. She was not abnormally
  • deficient, and she mustered learning enough to acquit herself respectably
  • in conversation with her contemporaries, among whom it must be avowed,
  • however, that she occupied a secondary place. It is well known that in
  • New York it is possible for a young girl to occupy a primary one.
  • Catherine, who was extremely modest, had no desire to shine, and on most
  • social occasions, as they are called, you would have found her lurking in
  • the background. She was extremely fond of her father, and very much
  • afraid of him; she thought him the cleverest and handsomest and most
  • celebrated of men. The poor girl found her account so completely in the
  • exercise of her affections that the little tremor of fear that mixed
  • itself with her filial passion gave the thing an extra relish rather than
  • blunted its edge. Her deepest desire was to please him, and her
  • conception of happiness was to know that she had succeeded in pleasing
  • him. She had never succeeded beyond a certain point. Though, on the
  • whole, he was very kind to her, she was perfectly aware of this, and to
  • go beyond the point in question seemed to her really something to live
  • for. What she could not know, of course, was that she disappointed him,
  • though on three or four occasions the Doctor had been almost frank about
  • it. She grew up peacefully and prosperously, but at the age of eighteen
  • Mrs. Penniman had not made a clever woman of her. Dr. Sloper would have
  • liked to be proud of his daughter; but there was nothing to be proud of
  • in poor Catherine. There was nothing, of course, to be ashamed of; but
  • this was not enough for the Doctor, who was a proud man and would have
  • enjoyed being able to think of his daughter as an unusual girl. There
  • would have been a fitness in her being pretty and graceful, intelligent
  • and distinguished; for her mother had been the most charming woman of her
  • little day, and as regards her father, of course he knew his own value.
  • He had moments of irritation at having produced a commonplace child, and
  • he even went so far at times as to take a certain satisfaction in the
  • thought that his wife had not lived to find her out. He was naturally
  • slow in making this discovery himself, and it was not till Catherine had
  • become a young lady grown that he regarded the matter as settled. He
  • gave her the benefit of a great many doubts; he was in no haste to
  • conclude. Mrs. Penniman frequently assured him that his daughter had a
  • delightful nature; but he knew how to interpret this assurance. It
  • meant, to his sense, that Catherine was not wise enough to discover that
  • her aunt was a goose—a limitation of mind that could not fail to be
  • agreeable to Mrs. Penniman. Both she and her brother, however,
  • exaggerated the young girl’s limitations; for Catherine, though she was
  • very fond of her aunt, and conscious of the gratitude she owed her,
  • regarded her without a particle of that gentle dread which gave its stamp
  • to her admiration of her father. To her mind there was nothing of the
  • infinite about Mrs. Penniman; Catherine saw her all at once, as it were,
  • and was not dazzled by the apparition; whereas her father’s great
  • faculties seemed, as they stretched away, to lose themselves in a sort of
  • luminous vagueness, which indicated, not that they stopped, but that
  • Catherine’s own mind ceased to follow them.
  • It must not be supposed that Dr. Sloper visited his disappointment upon
  • the poor girl, or ever let her suspect that she had played him a trick.
  • On the contrary, for fear of being unjust to her, he did his duty with
  • exemplary zeal, and recognised that she was a faithful and affectionate
  • child. Besides, he was a philosopher; he smoked a good many cigars over
  • his disappointment, and in the fulness of time he got used to it. He
  • satisfied himself that he had expected nothing, though, indeed, with a
  • certain oddity of reasoning. “I expect nothing,” he said to himself, “so
  • that if she gives me a surprise, it will be all clear again. If she
  • doesn’t, it will be no loss.” This was about the time Catherine had
  • reached her eighteenth year, so that it will be seen her father had not
  • been precipitate. At this time she seemed not only incapable of giving
  • surprises; it was almost a question whether she could have received
  • one—she was so quiet and irresponsive. People who expressed themselves
  • roughly called her stolid. But she was irresponsive because she was shy,
  • uncomfortably, painfully shy. This was not always understood, and she
  • sometimes produced an impression of insensibility. In reality she was
  • the softest creature in the world.
  • III
  • AS a child she had promised to be tall, but when she was sixteen she
  • ceased to grow, and her stature, like most other points in her
  • composition, was not unusual. She was strong, however, and properly
  • made, and, fortunately, her health was excellent. It has been noted that
  • the Doctor was a philosopher, but I would not have answered for his
  • philosophy if the poor girl had proved a sickly and suffering person.
  • Her appearance of health constituted her principal claim to beauty, and
  • her clear, fresh complexion, in which white and red were very equally
  • distributed, was, indeed, an excellent thing to see. Her eye was small
  • and quiet, her features were rather thick, her tresses brown and smooth.
  • A dull, plain girl she was called by rigorous critics—a quiet, ladylike
  • girl by those of the more imaginative sort; but by neither class was she
  • very elaborately discussed. When it had been duly impressed upon her
  • that she was a young lady—it was a good while before she could believe
  • it—she suddenly developed a lively taste for dress: a lively taste is
  • quite the expression to use. I feel as if I ought to write it very
  • small, her judgement in this matter was by no means infallible; it was
  • liable to confusions and embarrassments. Her great indulgence of it was
  • really the desire of a rather inarticulate nature to manifest itself; she
  • sought to be eloquent in her garments, and to make up for her diffidence
  • of speech by a fine frankness of costume. But if she expressed herself
  • in her clothes it is certain that people were not to blame for not
  • thinking her a witty person. It must be added that though she had the
  • expectation of a fortune—Dr. Sloper for a long time had been making
  • twenty thousand dollars a year by his profession, and laying aside the
  • half of it—the amount of money at her disposal was not greater than the
  • allowance made to many poorer girls. In those days in New York there
  • were still a few altar-fires flickering in the temple of Republican
  • simplicity, and Dr. Sloper would have been glad to see his daughter
  • present herself, with a classic grace, as a priestess of this mild faith.
  • It made him fairly grimace, in private, to think that a child of his
  • should be both ugly and overdressed. For himself, he was fond of the
  • good things of life, and he made a considerable use of them; but he had a
  • dread of vulgarity, and even a theory that it was increasing in the
  • society that surrounded him. Moreover, the standard of luxury in the
  • United States thirty years ago was carried by no means so high as at
  • present, and Catherine’s clever father took the old-fashioned view of the
  • education of young persons. He had no particular theory on the subject;
  • it had scarcely as yet become a necessity of self-defence to have a
  • collection of theories. It simply appeared to him proper and reasonable
  • that a well-bred young woman should not carry half her fortune on her
  • back. Catherine’s back was a broad one, and would have carried a good
  • deal; but to the weight of the paternal displeasure she never ventured to
  • expose it, and our heroine was twenty years old before she treated
  • herself, for evening wear, to a red satin gown trimmed with gold fringe;
  • though this was an article which, for many years, she had coveted in
  • secret. It made her look, when she sported it, like a woman of thirty;
  • but oddly enough, in spite of her taste for fine clothes, she had not a
  • grain of coquetry, and her anxiety when she put them on was as to whether
  • they, and not she, would look well. It is a point on which history has
  • not been explicit, but the assumption is warrantable; it was in the royal
  • raiment just mentioned that she presented herself at a little
  • entertainment given by her aunt, Mrs. Almond. The girl was at this time
  • in her twenty-first year, and Mrs. Almond’s party was the beginning of
  • something very important.
  • Some three or four years before this Dr. Sloper had moved his household
  • gods up town, as they say in New York. He had been living ever since his
  • marriage in an edifice of red brick, with granite copings and an enormous
  • fanlight over the door, standing in a street within five minutes’ walk of
  • the City Hall, which saw its best days (from the social point of view)
  • about 1820. After this, the tide of fashion began to set steadily
  • northward, as, indeed, in New York, thanks to the narrow channel in which
  • it flows, it is obliged to do, and the great hum of traffic rolled
  • farther to the right and left of Broadway. By the time the Doctor
  • changed his residence the murmur of trade had become a mighty uproar,
  • which was music in the ears of all good citizens interested in the
  • commercial development, as they delighted to call it, of their fortunate
  • isle. Dr. Sloper’s interest in this phenomenon was only indirect—though,
  • seeing that, as the years went on, half his patients came to be
  • overworked men of business, it might have been more immediate—and when
  • most of his neighbours’ dwellings (also ornamented with granite copings
  • and large fanlights) had been converted into offices, warehouses, and
  • shipping agencies, and otherwise applied to the base uses of commerce, he
  • determined to look out for a quieter home. The ideal of quiet and of
  • genteel retirement, in 1835, was found in Washington Square, where the
  • Doctor built himself a handsome, modern, wide-fronted house, with a big
  • balcony before the drawing-room windows, and a flight of marble steps
  • ascending to a portal which was also faced with white marble. This
  • structure, and many of its neighbours, which it exactly resembled, were
  • supposed, forty years ago, to embody the last results of architectural
  • science, and they remain to this day very solid and honourable dwellings.
  • In front of them was the Square, containing a considerable quantity of
  • inexpensive vegetation, enclosed by a wooden paling, which increased its
  • rural and accessible appearance; and round the corner was the more august
  • precinct of the Fifth Avenue, taking its origin at this point with a
  • spacious and confident air which already marked it for high destinies. I
  • know not whether it is owing to the tenderness of early associations, but
  • this portion of New York appears to many persons the most delectable. It
  • has a kind of established repose which is not of frequent occurrence in
  • other quarters of the long, shrill city; it has a riper, richer, more
  • honourable look than any of the upper ramifications of the great
  • longitudinal thoroughfare—the look of having had something of a social
  • history. It was here, as you might have been informed on good authority,
  • that you had come into a world which appeared to offer a variety of
  • sources of interest; it was here that your grandmother lived, in
  • venerable solitude, and dispensed a hospitality which commended itself
  • alike to the infant imagination and the infant palate; it was here that
  • you took your first walks abroad, following the nursery-maid with unequal
  • step and sniffing up the strange odour of the ailantus-trees which at
  • that time formed the principal umbrage of the Square, and diffused an
  • aroma that you were not yet critical enough to dislike as it deserved; it
  • was here, finally, that your first school, kept by a broad-bosomed,
  • broad-based old lady with a ferule, who was always having tea in a blue
  • cup, with a saucer that didn’t match, enlarged the circle both of your
  • observations and your sensations. It was here, at any rate, that my
  • heroine spent many years of her life; which is my excuse for this
  • topographical parenthesis.
  • Mrs. Almond lived much farther up town, in an embryonic street with a
  • high number—a region where the extension of the city began to assume a
  • theoretic air, where poplars grew beside the pavement (when there was
  • one), and mingled their shade with the steep roofs of desultory Dutch
  • houses, and where pigs and chickens disported themselves in the gutter.
  • These elements of rural picturesqueness have now wholly departed from New
  • York street scenery; but they were to be found within the memory of
  • middle-aged persons, in quarters which now would blush to be reminded of
  • them. Catherine had a great many cousins, and with her Aunt Almond’s
  • children, who ended by being nine in number, she lived on terms of
  • considerable intimacy. When she was younger they had been rather afraid
  • of her; she was believed, as the phrase is, to be highly educated, and a
  • person who lived in the intimacy of their Aunt Penniman had something of
  • reflected grandeur. Mrs. Penniman, among the little Almonds, was an
  • object of more admiration than sympathy. Her manners were strange and
  • formidable, and her mourning robes—she dressed in black for twenty years
  • after her husband’s death, and then suddenly appeared one morning with
  • pink roses in her cap—were complicated in odd, unexpected places with
  • buckles, bugles, and pins, which discouraged familiarity. She took
  • children too hard, both for good and for evil, and had an oppressive air
  • of expecting subtle things of them, so that going to see her was a good
  • deal like being taken to church and made to sit in a front pew. It was
  • discovered after a while, however, that Aunt Penniman was but an accident
  • in Catherine’s existence, and not a part of its essence, and that when
  • the girl came to spend a Saturday with her cousins, she was available for
  • “follow-my-master,” and even for leapfrog. On this basis an
  • understanding was easily arrived at, and for several years Catherine
  • fraternised with her young kinsmen. I say young kinsmen, because seven
  • of the little Almonds were boys, and Catherine had a preference for those
  • games which are most conveniently played in trousers. By degrees,
  • however, the little Almonds’ trousers began to lengthen, and the wearers
  • to disperse and settle themselves in life. The elder children were older
  • than Catherine, and the boys were sent to college or placed in
  • counting-rooms. Of the girls, one married very punctually, and the other
  • as punctually became engaged. It was to celebrate this latter event that
  • Mrs. Almond gave the little party I have mentioned. Her daughter was to
  • marry a stout young stockbroker, a boy of twenty; it was thought a very
  • good thing.
  • IV
  • MRS. PENNIMAN, with more buckles and bangles than ever, came, of course,
  • to the entertainment, accompanied by her niece; the Doctor, too, had
  • promised to look in later in the evening. There was to be a good deal of
  • dancing, and before it had gone very far, Marian Almond came up to
  • Catherine, in company with a tall young man. She introduced the young
  • man as a person who had a great desire to make our heroine’s
  • acquaintance, and as a cousin of Arthur Townsend, her own intended.
  • Marian Almond was a pretty little person of seventeen, with a very small
  • figure and a very big sash, to the elegance of whose manners matrimony
  • had nothing to add. She already had all the airs of a hostess, receiving
  • the company, shaking her fan, saying that with so many people to attend
  • to she should have no time to dance. She made a long speech about Mr.
  • Townsend’s cousin, to whom she administered a tap with her fan before
  • turning away to other cares. Catherine had not understood all that she
  • said; her attention was given to enjoying Marian’s ease of manner and
  • flow of ideas, and to looking at the young man, who was remarkably
  • handsome. She had succeeded, however, as she often failed to do when
  • people were presented to her, in catching his name, which appeared to be
  • the same as that of Marian’s little stockbroker. Catherine was always
  • agitated by an introduction; it seemed a difficult moment, and she
  • wondered that some people—her new acquaintance at this moment, for
  • instance—should mind it so little. She wondered what she ought to say,
  • and what would be the consequences of her saying nothing. The
  • consequences at present were very agreeable. Mr. Townsend, leaving her
  • no time for embarrassment, began to talk with an easy smile, as if he had
  • known her for a year.
  • “What a delightful party! What a charming house! What an interesting
  • family! What a pretty girl your cousin is!”
  • These observations, in themselves of no great profundity, Mr. Townsend
  • seemed to offer for what they were worth, and as a contribution to an
  • acquaintance. He looked straight into Catherine’s eyes. She answered
  • nothing; she only listened, and looked at him; and he, as if he expected
  • no particular reply, went on to say many other things in the same
  • comfortable and natural manner. Catherine, though she felt tongue-tied,
  • was conscious of no embarrassment; it seemed proper that he should talk,
  • and that she should simply look at him. What made it natural was that he
  • was so handsome, or rather, as she phrased it to herself, so beautiful.
  • The music had been silent for a while, but it suddenly began again; and
  • then he asked her, with a deeper, intenser smile, if she would do him the
  • honour of dancing with him. Even to this inquiry she gave no audible
  • assent; she simply let him put his arm round her waist—as she did so it
  • occurred to her more vividly than it had ever done before, that this was
  • a singular place for a gentleman’s arm to be—and in a moment he was
  • guiding her round the room in the harmonious rotation of the polka. When
  • they paused she felt that she was red; and then, for some moments, she
  • stopped looking at him. She fanned herself, and looked at the flowers
  • that were painted on her fan. He asked her if she would begin again, and
  • she hesitated to answer, still looking at the flowers.
  • “Does it make you dizzy?” he asked, in a tone of great kindness.
  • Then Catherine looked up at him; he was certainly beautiful, and not at
  • all red. “Yes,” she said; she hardly knew why, for dancing had never
  • made her dizzy.
  • “Ah, well, in that case,” said Mr. Townsend, “we will sit still and talk.
  • I will find a good place to sit.”
  • He found a good place—a charming place; a little sofa that seemed meant
  • only for two persons. The rooms by this time were very full; the dancers
  • increased in number, and people stood close in front of them, turning
  • their backs, so that Catherine and her companion seemed secluded and
  • unobserved. “_We_ will talk,” the young man had said; but he still did
  • all the talking. Catherine leaned back in her place, with her eyes fixed
  • upon him, smiling and thinking him very clever. He had features like
  • young men in pictures; Catherine had never seen such features—so
  • delicate, so chiselled and finished—among the young New Yorkers whom she
  • passed in the streets and met at parties. He was tall and slim, but he
  • looked extremely strong. Catherine thought he looked like a statue. But
  • a statue would not talk like that, and, above all, would not have eyes of
  • so rare a colour. He had never been at Mrs. Almond’s before; he felt
  • very much like a stranger; and it was very kind of Catherine to take pity
  • on him. He was Arthur Townsend’s cousin—not very near; several times
  • removed—and Arthur had brought him to present him to the family. In
  • fact, he was a great stranger in New York. It was his native place; but
  • he had not been there for many years. He had been knocking about the
  • world, and living in far-away lands; he had only come back a month or two
  • before. New York was very pleasant, only he felt lonely.
  • “You see, people forget you,” he said, smiling at Catherine with his
  • delightful gaze, while he leaned forward obliquely, turning towards her,
  • with his elbows on his knees.
  • It seemed to Catherine that no one who had once seen him would ever
  • forget him; but though she made this reflexion she kept it to herself,
  • almost as you would keep something precious.
  • They sat there for some time. He was very amusing. He asked her about
  • the people that were near them; he tried to guess who some of them were,
  • and he made the most laughable mistakes. He criticised them very freely,
  • in a positive, off-hand way. Catherine had never heard any
  • one—especially any young man—talk just like that. It was the way a young
  • man might talk in a novel; or better still, in a play, on the stage,
  • close before the footlights, looking at the audience, and with every one
  • looking at him, so that you wondered at his presence of mind. And yet
  • Mr. Townsend was not like an actor; he seemed so sincere, so natural.
  • This was very interesting; but in the midst of it Marian Almond came
  • pushing through the crowd, with a little ironical cry, when she found
  • these young people still together, which made every one turn round, and
  • cost Catherine a conscious blush. Marian broke up their talk, and told
  • Mr. Townsend—whom she treated as if she were already married, and he had
  • become her cousin—to run away to her mother, who had been wishing for the
  • last half-hour to introduce him to Mr. Almond.
  • “We shall meet again!” he said to Catherine as he left her, and Catherine
  • thought it a very original speech.
  • Her cousin took her by the arm, and made her walk about. “I needn’t ask
  • you what you think of Morris!” the young girl exclaimed.
  • “Is that his name?”
  • “I don’t ask you what you think of his name, but what you think of
  • himself,” said Marian.
  • “Oh, nothing particular!” Catherine answered, dissembling for the first
  • time in her life.
  • “I have half a mind to tell him that!” cried Marian. “It will do him
  • good. He’s so terribly conceited.”
  • “Conceited?” said Catherine, staring.
  • “So Arthur says, and Arthur knows about him.”
  • “Oh, don’t tell him!” Catherine murmured imploringly.
  • “Don’t tell him he’s conceited? I have told him so a dozen times.”
  • At this profession of audacity Catherine looked down at her little
  • companion in amazement. She supposed it was because Marian was going to
  • be married that she took so much on herself; but she wondered too,
  • whether, when she herself should become engaged, such exploits would be
  • expected of her.
  • Half an hour later she saw her Aunt Penniman sitting in the embrasure of
  • a window, with her head a little on one side, and her gold eye-glass
  • raised to her eyes, which were wandering about the room. In front of her
  • was a gentleman, bending forward a little, with his back turned to
  • Catherine. She knew his back immediately, though she had never seen it;
  • for when he had left her, at Marian’s instigation, he had retreated in
  • the best order, without turning round. Morris Townsend—the name had
  • already become very familiar to her, as if some one had been repeating it
  • in her ear for the last half-hour—Morris Townsend was giving his
  • impressions of the company to her aunt, as he had done to herself; he was
  • saying clever things, and Mrs. Penniman was smiling, as if she approved
  • of them. As soon as Catherine had perceived this she moved away; she
  • would not have liked him to turn round and see her. But it gave her
  • pleasure—the whole thing. That he should talk with Mrs. Penniman, with
  • whom she lived and whom she saw and talked with every day—that seemed to
  • keep him near her, and to make him even easier to contemplate than if she
  • herself had been the object of his civilities; and that Aunt Lavinia
  • should like him, should not be shocked or startled by what he said, this
  • also appeared to the girl a personal gain; for Aunt Lavinia’s standard
  • was extremely high, planted as it was over the grave of her late husband,
  • in which, as she had convinced every one, the very genius of conversation
  • was buried. One of the Almond boys, as Catherine called him, invited our
  • heroine to dance a quadrille, and for a quarter of an hour her feet at
  • least were occupied. This time she was not dizzy; her head was very
  • clear. Just when the dance was over, she found herself in the crowd face
  • to face with her father. Dr. Sloper had usually a little smile, never a
  • very big one, and with his little smile playing in his clear eyes and on
  • his neatly-shaved lips, he looked at his daughter’s crimson gown.
  • “Is it possible that this magnificent person is my child?” he said.
  • You would have surprised him if you had told him so; but it is a literal
  • fact that he almost never addressed his daughter save in the ironical
  • form. Whenever he addressed her he gave her pleasure; but she had to cut
  • her pleasure out of the piece, as it were. There were portions left
  • over, light remnants and snippets of irony, which she never knew what to
  • do with, which seemed too delicate for her own use; and yet Catherine,
  • lamenting the limitations of her understanding, felt that they were too
  • valuable to waste and had a belief that if they passed over her head they
  • yet contributed to the general sum of human wisdom.
  • “I am not magnificent,” she said mildly, wishing that she had put on
  • another dress.
  • “You are sumptuous, opulent, expensive,” her father rejoined. “You look
  • as if you had eighty thousand a year.”
  • “Well, so long as I haven’t—” said Catherine illogically. Her conception
  • of her prospective wealth was as yet very indefinite.
  • “So long as you haven’t you shouldn’t look as if you had. Have you
  • enjoyed your party?”
  • Catherine hesitated a moment; and then, looking away, “I am rather
  • tired,” she murmured. I have said that this entertainment was the
  • beginning of something important for Catherine. For the second time in
  • her life she made an indirect answer; and the beginning of a period of
  • dissimulation is certainly a significant date. Catherine was not so
  • easily tired as that.
  • Nevertheless, in the carriage, as they drove home, she was as quiet as if
  • fatigue had been her portion. Dr. Sloper’s manner of addressing his
  • sister Lavinia had a good deal of resemblance to the tone he had adopted
  • towards Catherine.
  • “Who was the young man that was making love to you?” he presently asked.
  • “Oh, my good brother!” murmured Mrs. Penniman, in deprecation.
  • “He seemed uncommonly tender. Whenever I looked at you, for half an
  • hour, he had the most devoted air.”
  • “The devotion was not to me,” said Mrs. Penniman. “It was to Catherine;
  • he talked to me of her.”
  • Catherine had been listening with all her ears. “Oh, Aunt Penniman!” she
  • exclaimed faintly.
  • “He is very handsome; he is very clever; he expressed himself with a
  • great deal—a great deal of felicity,” her aunt went on.
  • “He is in love with this regal creature, then?” the Doctor inquired
  • humorously.
  • “Oh, father,” cried the girl, still more faintly, devoutly thankful the
  • carriage was dark.
  • “I don’t know that; but he admired her dress.”
  • Catherine did not say to herself in the dark, “My dress only?” Mrs.
  • Penniman’s announcement struck her by its richness, not by its
  • meagreness.
  • “You see,” said her father, “he thinks you have eighty thousand a year.”
  • “I don’t believe he thinks of that,” said Mrs. Penniman; “he is too
  • refined.”
  • “He must be tremendously refined not to think of that!”
  • “Well, he is!” Catherine exclaimed, before she knew it.
  • “I thought you had gone to sleep,” her father answered. “The hour has
  • come!” he added to himself. “Lavinia is going to get up a romance for
  • Catherine. It’s a shame to play such tricks on the girl. What is the
  • gentleman’s name?” he went on, aloud.
  • “I didn’t catch it, and I didn’t like to ask him. He asked to be
  • introduced to me,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a certain grandeur; “but you
  • know how indistinctly Jefferson speaks.” Jefferson was Mr. Almond.
  • “Catherine, dear, what was the gentleman’s name?”
  • For a minute, if it had not been for the rumbling of the carriage, you
  • might have heard a pin drop.
  • “I don’t know, Aunt Lavinia,” said Catherine, very softly. And, with all
  • his irony, her father believed her.
  • V
  • HE learned what he had asked some three or four days later, after Morris
  • Townsend, with his cousin, had called in Washington Square. Mrs.
  • Penniman did not tell her brother, on the drive home, that she had
  • intimated to this agreeable young man, whose name she did not know, that,
  • with her niece, she should be very glad to see him; but she was greatly
  • pleased, and even a little flattered, when, late on a Sunday afternoon,
  • the two gentlemen made their appearance. His coming with Arthur Townsend
  • made it more natural and easy; the latter young man was on the point of
  • becoming connected with the family, and Mrs. Penniman had remarked to
  • Catherine that, as he was going to marry Marian, it would be polite in
  • him to call. These events came to pass late in the autumn, and Catherine
  • and her aunt had been sitting together in the closing dusk, by the
  • firelight, in the high back parlour.
  • Arthur Townsend fell to Catherine’s portion, while his companion placed
  • himself on the sofa, beside Mrs. Penniman. Catherine had hitherto not
  • been a harsh critic; she was easy to please—she liked to talk with young
  • men. But Marian’s betrothed, this evening, made her feel vaguely
  • fastidious; he sat looking at the fire and rubbing his knees with his
  • hands. As for Catherine, she scarcely even pretended to keep up the
  • conversation; her attention had fixed itself on the other side of the
  • room; she was listening to what went on between the other Mr. Townsend
  • and her aunt. Every now and then he looked over at Catherine herself and
  • smiled, as if to show that what he said was for her benefit too.
  • Catherine would have liked to change her place, to go and sit near them,
  • where she might see and hear him better. But she was afraid of seeming
  • bold—of looking eager; and, besides, it would not have been polite to
  • Marian’s little suitor. She wondered why the other gentleman had picked
  • out her aunt—how he came to have so much to say to Mrs. Penniman, to
  • whom, usually, young men were not especially devoted. She was not at all
  • jealous of Aunt Lavinia, but she was a little envious, and above all she
  • wondered; for Morris Townsend was an object on which she found that her
  • imagination could exercise itself indefinitely. His cousin had been
  • describing a house that he had taken in view of his union with Marian,
  • and the domestic conveniences he meant to introduce into it; how Marian
  • wanted a larger one, and Mrs. Almond recommended a smaller one, and how
  • he himself was convinced that he had got the neatest house in New York.
  • “It doesn’t matter,” he said; “it’s only for three or four years. At the
  • end of three or four years we’ll move. That’s the way to live in New
  • York—to move every three or four years. Then you always get the last
  • thing. It’s because the city’s growing so quick—you’ve got to keep up
  • with it. It’s going straight up town—that’s where New York’s going. If
  • I wasn’t afraid Marian would be lonely, I’d go up there—right up to the
  • top—and wait for it. Only have to wait ten years—they’d all come up
  • after you. But Marian says she wants some neighbours—she doesn’t want to
  • be a pioneer. She says that if she’s got to be the first settler she had
  • better go out to Minnesota. I guess we’ll move up little by little; when
  • we get tired of one street we’ll go higher. So you see we’ll always have
  • a new house; it’s a great advantage to have a new house; you get all the
  • latest improvements. They invent everything all over again about every
  • five years, and it’s a great thing to keep up with the new things. I
  • always try and keep up with the new things of every kind. Don’t you
  • think that’s a good motto for a young couple—to keep ‘going higher’?
  • That’s the name of that piece of poetry—what do they call
  • it?—_Excelsior_!”
  • Catherine bestowed on her junior visitor only just enough attention to
  • feel that this was not the way Mr. Morris Townsend had talked the other
  • night, or that he was talking now to her fortunate aunt. But suddenly
  • his aspiring kinsman became more interesting. He seemed to have become
  • conscious that she was affected by his companion’s presence, and he
  • thought it proper to explain it.
  • “My cousin asked me to bring him, or I shouldn’t have taken the liberty.
  • He seemed to want very much to come; you know he’s awfully sociable. I
  • told him I wanted to ask you first, but he said Mrs. Penniman had invited
  • him. He isn’t particular what he says when he wants to come somewhere!
  • But Mrs. Penniman seems to think it’s all right.”
  • “We are very glad to see him,” said Catherine. And she wished to talk
  • more about him; but she hardly knew what to say. “I never saw him
  • before,” she went on presently.
  • Arthur Townsend stared.
  • “Why, he told me he talked with you for over half an hour the other
  • night.”
  • “I mean before the other night. That was the first time.”
  • “Oh, he has been away from New York—he has been all round the world. He
  • doesn’t know many people here, but he’s very sociable, and he wants to
  • know every one.”
  • “Every one?” said Catherine.
  • “Well, I mean all the good ones. All the pretty young ladies—like Mrs.
  • Penniman!” and Arthur Townsend gave a private laugh.
  • “My aunt likes him very much,” said Catherine.
  • “Most people like him—he’s so brilliant.”
  • “He’s more like a foreigner,” Catherine suggested.
  • “Well, I never knew a foreigner!” said young Townsend, in a tone which
  • seemed to indicate that his ignorance had been optional.
  • “Neither have I,” Catherine confessed, with more humility. “They say
  • they are generally brilliant,” she added vaguely.
  • “Well, the people of this city are clever enough for me. I know some of
  • them that think they are too clever for me; but they ain’t!”
  • “I suppose you can’t be too clever,” said Catherine, still with humility.
  • “I don’t know. I know some people that call my cousin too clever.”
  • Catherine listened to this statement with extreme interest, and a feeling
  • that if Morris Townsend had a fault it would naturally be that one. But
  • she did not commit herself, and in a moment she asked: “Now that he has
  • come back, will he stay here always?”
  • “Ah,” said Arthur, “if he can get something to do.”
  • “Something to do?”
  • “Some place or other; some business.”
  • “Hasn’t he got any?” said Catherine, who had never heard of a young
  • man—of the upper class—in this situation.
  • “No; he’s looking round. But he can’t find anything.”
  • “I am very sorry,” Catherine permitted herself to observe.
  • “Oh, he doesn’t mind,” said young Townsend. “He takes it easy—he isn’t
  • in a hurry. He is very particular.”
  • Catherine thought he naturally would be, and gave herself up for some
  • moments to the contemplation of this idea, in several of its bearings.
  • “Won’t his father take him into his business—his office?” she at last
  • inquired.
  • “He hasn’t got any father—he has only got a sister. Your sister can’t
  • help you much.”
  • It seemed to Catherine that if she were his sister she would disprove
  • this axiom. “Is she—is she pleasant?” she asked in a moment.
  • “I don’t know—I believe she’s very respectable,” said young Townsend.
  • And then he looked across to his cousin and began to laugh. “Look here,
  • we are talking about you,” he added.
  • Morris Townsend paused in his conversation with Mrs. Penniman, and
  • stared, with a little smile. Then he got up, as if he were going.
  • “As far as you are concerned, I can’t return the compliment,” he said to
  • Catherine’s companion. “But as regards Miss Sloper, it’s another
  • affair.”
  • Catherine thought this little speech wonderfully well turned; but she was
  • embarrassed by it, and she also got up. Morris Townsend stood looking at
  • her and smiling; he put out his hand for farewell. He was going, without
  • having said anything to her; but even on these terms she was glad to have
  • seen him.
  • “I will tell her what you have said—when you go!” said Mrs. Penniman,
  • with an insinuating laugh.
  • Catherine blushed, for she felt almost as if they were making sport of
  • her. What in the world could this beautiful young man have said? He
  • looked at her still, in spite of her blush; but very kindly and
  • respectfully.
  • “I have had no talk with you,” he said, “and that was what I came for.
  • But it will be a good reason for coming another time; a little pretext—if
  • I am obliged to give one. I am not afraid of what your aunt will say
  • when I go.”
  • With this the two young men took their departure; after which Catherine,
  • with her blush still lingering, directed a serious and interrogative eye
  • to Mrs. Penniman. She was incapable of elaborate artifice, and she
  • resorted to no jocular device—to no affectation of the belief that she
  • had been maligned—to learn what she desired.
  • “What did you say you would tell me?” she asked.
  • Mrs. Penniman came up to her, smiling and nodding a little, looked at her
  • all over, and gave a twist to the knot of ribbon in her neck. “It’s a
  • great secret, my dear child; but he is coming a-courting!”
  • Catherine was serious still. “Is that what he told you!”
  • “He didn’t say so exactly. But he left me to guess it. I’m a good
  • guesser.”
  • “Do you mean a-courting me?”
  • “Not me, certainly, miss; though I must say he is a hundred times more
  • polite to a person who has no longer extreme youth to recommend her than
  • most of the young men. He is thinking of some one else.” And Mrs.
  • Penniman gave her niece a delicate little kiss. “You must be very
  • gracious to him.”
  • Catherine stared—she was bewildered. “I don’t understand you,” she said;
  • “he doesn’t know me.”
  • “Oh yes, he does; more than you think. I have told him all about you.”
  • “Oh, Aunt Penniman!” murmured Catherine, as if this had been a breach of
  • trust. “He is a perfect stranger—we don’t know him.” There was
  • infinite, modesty in the poor girl’s “we.”
  • Aunt Penniman, however, took no account of it; she spoke even with a
  • touch of acrimony. “My dear Catherine, you know very well that you
  • admire him!”
  • “Oh, Aunt Penniman!” Catherine could only murmur again. It might very
  • well be that she admired him—though this did not seem to her a thing to
  • talk about. But that this brilliant stranger—this sudden apparition, who
  • had barely heard the sound of her voice—took that sort of interest in her
  • that was expressed by the romantic phrase of which Mrs. Penniman had just
  • made use: this could only be a figment of the restless brain of Aunt
  • Lavinia, whom every one knew to be a woman of powerful imagination.
  • VI
  • MRS. PENNIMAN even took for granted at times that other people had as
  • much imagination as herself; so that when, half an hour later, her
  • brother came in, she addressed him quite on this principle.
  • “He has just been here, Austin; it’s such a pity you missed him.”
  • “Whom in the world have I missed?” asked the Doctor.
  • “Mr. Morris Townsend; he has made us such a delightful visit.”
  • “And who in the world is Mr. Morris Townsend?”
  • “Aunt Penniman means the gentleman—the gentleman whose name I couldn’t
  • remember,” said Catherine.
  • “The gentleman at Elizabeth’s party who was so struck with Catherine,”
  • Mrs. Penniman added.
  • “Oh, his name is Morris Townsend, is it? And did he come here to propose
  • to you?”
  • “Oh, father,” murmured the girl for all answer, turning away to the
  • window, where the dusk had deepened to darkness.
  • “I hope he won’t do that without your permission,” said Mrs. Penniman,
  • very graciously.
  • “After all, my dear, he seems to have yours,” her brother answered.
  • Lavinia simpered, as if this might not be quite enough, and Catherine,
  • with her forehead touching the window-panes, listened to this exchange of
  • epigrams as reservedly as if they had not each been a pin-prick in her
  • own destiny.
  • “The next time he comes,” the Doctor added, “you had better call me. He
  • might like to see me.”
  • Morris Townsend came again, some five days afterwards; but Dr. Sloper was
  • not called, as he was absent from home at the time. Catherine was with
  • her aunt when the young man’s name was brought in, and Mrs. Penniman,
  • effacing herself and protesting, made a great point of her niece’s going
  • into the drawing-room alone.
  • “This time it’s for you—for you only,” she said. “Before, when he talked
  • to me, it was only preliminary—it was to gain my confidence. Literally,
  • my dear, I should not have the _courage_ to show myself to-day.”
  • And this was perfectly true. Mrs. Penniman was not a brave woman, and
  • Morris Townsend had struck her as a young man of great force of
  • character, and of remarkable powers of satire; a keen, resolute,
  • brilliant nature, with which one must exercise a great deal of tact. She
  • said to herself that he was “imperious,” and she liked the word and the
  • idea. She was not the least jealous of her niece, and she had been
  • perfectly happy with Mr. Penniman, but in the bottom of her heart she
  • permitted herself the observation: “That’s the sort of husband I should
  • have had!” He was certainly much more imperious—she ended by calling it
  • imperial—than Mr. Penniman.
  • So Catherine saw Mr. Townsend alone, and her aunt did not come in even at
  • the end of the visit. The visit was a long one; he sat there—in the
  • front parlour, in the biggest armchair—for more than an hour. He seemed
  • more at home this time—more familiar; lounging a little in the chair,
  • slapping a cushion that was near him with his stick, and looking round
  • the room a good deal, and at the objects it contained, as well as at
  • Catherine; whom, however, he also contemplated freely. There was a smile
  • of respectful devotion in his handsome eyes which seemed to Catherine
  • almost solemnly beautiful; it made her think of a young knight in a poem.
  • His talk, however, was not particularly knightly; it was light and easy
  • and friendly; it took a practical turn, and he asked a number of
  • questions about herself—what were her tastes—if she liked this and
  • that—what were her habits. He said to her, with his charming smile,
  • “Tell me about yourself; give me a little sketch.” Catherine had very
  • little to tell, and she had no talent for sketching; but before he went
  • she had confided to him that she had a secret passion for the theatre,
  • which had been but scantily gratified, and a taste for operatic
  • music—that of Bellini and Donizetti, in especial (it must be remembered
  • in extenuation of this primitive young woman that she held these opinions
  • in an age of general darkness)—which she rarely had an occasion to hear,
  • except on the hand-organ. She confessed that she was not particularly
  • fond of literature. Morris Townsend agreed with her that books were
  • tiresome things; only, as he said, you had to read a good many before you
  • found it out. He had been to places that people had written books about,
  • and they were not a bit like the descriptions. To see for yourself—that
  • was the great thing; he always tried to see for himself. He had seen all
  • the principal actors—he had been to all the best theatres in London and
  • Paris. But the actors were always like the authors—they always
  • exaggerated. He liked everything to be natural. Suddenly he stopped,
  • looking at Catherine with his smile.
  • “That’s what I like you for; you are so natural! Excuse me,” he added;
  • “you see I am natural myself!”
  • And before she had time to think whether she excused him or not—which
  • afterwards, at leisure, she became conscious that she did—he began to
  • talk about music, and to say that it was his greatest pleasure in life.
  • He had heard all the great singers in Paris and London—Pasta and Rubini
  • and Lablache—and when you had done that, you could say that you knew what
  • singing was.
  • “I sing a little myself,” he said; “some day I will show you. Not
  • to-day, but some other time.”
  • And then he got up to go; he had omitted, by accident, to say that he
  • would sing to her if she would play to him. He thought of this after he
  • got into the street; but he might have spared his compunction, for
  • Catherine had not noticed the lapse. She was thinking only that “some
  • other time” had a delightful sound; it seemed to spread itself over the
  • future.
  • This was all the more reason, however, though she was ashamed and
  • uncomfortable, why she should tell her father that Mr. Morris Townsend
  • had called again. She announced the fact abruptly, almost violently, as
  • soon as the Doctor came into the house; and having done so—it was her
  • duty—she took measures to leave the room. But she could not leave it
  • fast enough; her father stopped her just as she reached the door.
  • “Well, my dear, did he propose to you to-day?” the Doctor asked.
  • This was just what she had been afraid he would say; and yet she had no
  • answer ready. Of course she would have liked to take it as a joke—as her
  • father must have meant it; and yet she would have liked, also, in denying
  • it, to be a little positive, a little sharp; so that he would perhaps not
  • ask the question again. She didn’t like it—it made her unhappy. But
  • Catherine could never be sharp; and for a moment she only stood, with her
  • hand on the door-knob, looking at her satiric parent, and giving a little
  • laugh.
  • “Decidedly,” said the Doctor to himself, “my daughter is not brilliant.”
  • But he had no sooner made this reflexion than Catherine found something;
  • she had decided, on the whole, to take the thing as a joke.
  • “Perhaps he will do it the next time!” she exclaimed, with a repetition
  • of her laugh. And she quickly got out of the room.
  • The Doctor stood staring; he wondered whether his daughter were serious.
  • Catherine went straight to her own room, and by the time she reached it
  • she bethought herself that there was something else—something better—she
  • might have said. She almost wished, now, that her father would ask his
  • question again, so that she might reply: “Oh yes, Mr. Morris Townsend
  • proposed to me, and I refused him!”
  • The Doctor, however, began to put his questions elsewhere; it naturally
  • having occurred to him that he ought to inform himself properly about
  • this handsome young man who had formed the habit of running in and out of
  • his house. He addressed himself to the younger of his sisters, Mrs.
  • Almond—not going to her for the purpose; there was no such hurry as
  • that—but having made a note of the matter for the first opportunity. The
  • Doctor was never eager, never impatient nor nervous; but he made notes of
  • everything, and he regularly consulted his notes. Among them the
  • information he obtained from Mrs. Almond about Morris Townsend took its
  • place.
  • “Lavinia has already been to ask me,” she said. “Lavinia is most
  • excited; I don’t understand it. It’s not, after all, Lavinia that the
  • young man is supposed to have designs upon. She is very peculiar.”
  • “Ah, my dear,” the Doctor replied, “she has not lived with me these
  • twelve years without my finding it out!”
  • “She has got such an artificial mind,” said Mrs. Almond, who always
  • enjoyed an opportunity to discuss Lavinia’s peculiarities with her
  • brother. “She didn’t want me to tell you that she had asked me about Mr.
  • Townsend; but I told her I would. She always wants to conceal
  • everything.”
  • “And yet at moments no one blurts things out with such crudity. She is
  • like a revolving lighthouse; pitch darkness alternating with a dazzling
  • brilliancy! But what did you tell her?” the Doctor asked.
  • “What I tell you; that I know very little of him.”
  • “Lavinia must have been disappointed at that,” said the Doctor; “she
  • would prefer him to have been guilty of some romantic crime. However, we
  • must make the best of people. They tell me our gentleman is the cousin
  • of the little boy to whom you are about to entrust the future of your
  • little girl.”
  • “Arthur is not a little boy; he is a very old man; you and I will never
  • be so old. He is a distant relation of Lavinia’s _protégé_. The name is
  • the same, but I am given to understand that there are Townsends and
  • Townsends. So Arthur’s mother tells me; she talked about
  • ‘branches’—younger branches, elder branches, inferior branches—as if it
  • were a royal house. Arthur, it appears, is of the reigning line, but
  • poor Lavinia’s young man is not. Beyond this, Arthur’s mother knows very
  • little about him; she has only a vague story that he has been ‘wild.’
  • But I know his sister a little, and she is a very nice woman. Her name
  • is Mrs. Montgomery; she is a widow, with a little property and five
  • children. She lives in the Second Avenue.”
  • “What does Mrs. Montgomery say about him?”
  • “That he has talents by which he might distinguish himself.”
  • “Only he is lazy, eh?”
  • “She doesn’t say so.”
  • “That’s family pride,” said the Doctor. “What is his profession?”
  • “He hasn’t got any; he is looking for something. I believe he was once
  • in the Navy.”
  • “Once? What is his age?”
  • “I suppose he is upwards of thirty. He must have gone into the Navy very
  • young. I think Arthur told me that he inherited a small property—which
  • was perhaps the cause of his leaving the Navy—and that he spent it all in
  • a few years. He travelled all over the world, lived abroad, amused
  • himself. I believe it was a kind of system, a theory he had. He has
  • lately come back to America, with the intention, as he tells Arthur, of
  • beginning life in earnest.”
  • “Is he in earnest about Catherine, then?”
  • “I don’t see why you should be incredulous,” said Mrs. Almond. “It seems
  • to me that you have never done Catherine justice. You must remember that
  • she has the prospect of thirty thousand a year.”
  • The Doctor looked at his sister a moment, and then, with the slightest
  • touch of bitterness: “You at least appreciate her,” he said.
  • Mrs. Almond blushed.
  • “I don’t mean that is her only merit; I simply mean that it is a great
  • one. A great many young men think so; and you appear to me never to have
  • been properly aware of that. You have always had a little way of
  • alluding to her as an unmarriageable girl.”
  • “My allusions are as kind as yours, Elizabeth,” said the Doctor frankly.
  • “How many suitors has Catherine had, with all her expectations—how much
  • attention has she ever received? Catherine is not unmarriageable, but
  • she is absolutely unattractive. What other reason is there for Lavinia
  • being so charmed with the idea that there is a lover in the house? There
  • has never been one before, and Lavinia, with her sensitive, sympathetic
  • nature, is not used to the idea. It affects her imagination. I must do
  • the young men of New York the justice to say that they strike me as very
  • disinterested. They prefer pretty girls—lively girls—girls like your
  • own. Catherine is neither pretty nor lively.”
  • “Catherine does very well; she has a style of her own—which is more than
  • my poor Marian has, who has no style at all,” said Mrs. Almond. “The
  • reason Catherine has received so little attention is that she seems to
  • all the young men to be older than themselves. She is so large, and she
  • dresses—so richly. They are rather afraid of her, I think; she looks as
  • if she had been married already, and you know they don’t like married
  • women. And if our young men appear disinterested,” the Doctor’s wiser
  • sister went on, “it is because they marry, as a general thing, so young;
  • before twenty-five, at the age of innocence and sincerity, before the age
  • of calculation. If they only waited a little, Catherine would fare
  • better.”
  • “As a calculation? Thank you very much,” said the Doctor.
  • “Wait till some intelligent man of forty comes along, and he will be
  • delighted with Catherine,” Mrs. Almond continued.
  • “Mr. Townsend is not old enough, then; his motives may be pure.”
  • “It is very possible that his motives are pure; I should be very sorry to
  • take the contrary for granted. Lavinia is sure of it, and, as he is a
  • very prepossessing youth, you might give him the benefit of the doubt.”
  • Dr. Sloper reflected a moment.
  • “What are his present means of subsistence?”
  • “I have no idea. He lives, as I say, with his sister.”
  • “A widow, with five children? Do you mean he lives _upon_ her?”
  • Mrs. Almond got up, and with a certain impatience: “Had you not better
  • ask Mrs. Montgomery herself?” she inquired.
  • “Perhaps I may come to that,” said the Doctor. “Did you say the Second
  • Avenue?” He made a note of the Second Avenue.
  • VII
  • HE was, however, by no means so much in earnest as this might seem to
  • indicate; and, indeed, he was more than anything else amused with the
  • whole situation. He was not in the least in a state of tension or of
  • vigilance with regard to Catherine’s prospects; he was even on his guard
  • against the ridicule that might attach itself to the spectacle of a house
  • thrown into agitation by its daughter and heiress receiving attentions
  • unprecedented in its annals. More than this, he went so far as to
  • promise himself some entertainment from the little drama—if drama it
  • was—of which Mrs. Penniman desired to represent the ingenious Mr.
  • Townsend as the hero. He had no intention, as yet, of regulating the
  • _dénouement_. He was perfectly willing, as Elizabeth had suggested, to
  • give the young man the benefit of every doubt. There was no great danger
  • in it; for Catherine, at the age of twenty-two, was, after all, a rather
  • mature blossom, such as could be plucked from the stem only by a vigorous
  • jerk. The fact that Morris Townsend was poor—was not of necessity
  • against him; the Doctor had never made up his mind that his daughter
  • should marry a rich man. The fortune she would inherit struck him as a
  • very sufficient provision for two reasonable persons, and if a penniless
  • swain who could give a good account of himself should enter the lists, he
  • should be judged quite upon his personal merits. There were other things
  • besides. The Doctor thought it very vulgar to be precipitate in accusing
  • people of mercenary motives, inasmuch as his door had as yet not been in
  • the least besieged by fortune-hunters; and, lastly, he was very curious
  • to see whether Catherine might really be loved for her moral worth. He
  • smiled as he reflected that poor Mr. Townsend had been only twice to the
  • house, and he said to Mrs. Penniman that the next time he should come she
  • must ask him to dinner.
  • He came very soon again, and Mrs. Penniman had of course great pleasure
  • in executing this mission. Morris Townsend accepted her invitation with
  • equal good grace, and the dinner took place a few days later. The Doctor
  • had said to himself, justly enough, that they must not have the young man
  • alone; this would partake too much of the nature of encouragement. So
  • two or three other persons were invited; but Morris Townsend, though he
  • was by no means the ostensible, was the real, occasion of the feast.
  • There is every reason to suppose that he desired to make a good
  • impression; and if he fell short of this result, it was not for want of a
  • good deal of intelligent effort. The Doctor talked to him very little
  • during dinner; but he observed him attentively, and after the ladies had
  • gone out he pushed him the wine and asked him several questions. Morris
  • was not a young man who needed to be pressed, and he found quite enough
  • encouragement in the superior quality of the claret. The Doctor’s wine
  • was admirable, and it may be communicated to the reader that while he
  • sipped it Morris reflected that a cellar-full of good liquor—there was
  • evidently a cellar-full here—would be a most attractive idiosyncrasy in a
  • father-in-law. The Doctor was struck with his appreciative guest; he saw
  • that he was not a commonplace young man. “He has ability,” said
  • Catherine’s father, “decided ability; he has a very good head if he
  • chooses to use it. And he is uncommonly well turned out; quite the sort
  • of figure that pleases the ladies. But I don’t think I like him.” The
  • Doctor, however, kept his reflexions to himself, and talked to his
  • visitors about foreign lands, concerning which Morris offered him more
  • information than he was ready, as he mentally phrased it, to swallow.
  • Dr. Sloper had travelled but little, and he took the liberty of not
  • believing everything this anecdotical idler narrated. He prided himself
  • on being something of a physiognomist, and while the young man, chatting
  • with easy assurance, puffed his cigar and filled his glass again, the
  • Doctor sat with his eyes quietly fixed on his bright, expressive face.
  • “He has the assurance of the devil himself,” said Morris’s host; “I don’t
  • think I ever saw such assurance. And his powers of invention are most
  • remarkable. He is very knowing; they were not so knowing as that in my
  • time. And a good head, did I say? I should think so—after a bottle of
  • Madeira and a bottle and a half of claret!”
  • After dinner Morris Townsend went and stood before Catherine, who was
  • standing before the fire in her red satin gown.
  • “He doesn’t like me—he doesn’t like me at all!” said the young man.
  • “Who doesn’t like you?” asked Catherine.
  • “Your father; extraordinary man!”
  • “I don’t see how you know,” said Catherine, blushing.
  • “I feel; I am very quick to feel.”
  • “Perhaps you are mistaken.”
  • “Ah, well; you ask him and you will see.”
  • “I would rather not ask him, if there is any danger of his saying what
  • you think.”
  • Morris looked at her with an air of mock melancholy.
  • “It wouldn’t give you any pleasure to contradict him?”
  • “I never contradict him,” said Catherine.
  • “Will you hear me abused without opening your lips in my defence?”
  • “My father won’t abuse you. He doesn’t know you enough.”
  • Morris Townsend gave a loud laugh, and Catherine began to blush again.
  • “I shall never mention you,” she said, to take refuge from her confusion.
  • “That is very well; but it is not quite what I should have liked you to
  • say. I should have liked you to say: ‘If my father doesn’t think well of
  • you, what does it matter?’”
  • “Ah, but it would matter; I couldn’t say that!” the girl exclaimed.
  • He looked at her for a moment, smiling a little; and the Doctor, if he
  • had been watching him just then, would have seen a gleam of fine
  • impatience in the sociable softness of his eye. But there was no
  • impatience in his rejoinder—none, at least, save what was expressed in a
  • little appealing sigh. “Ah, well, then, I must not give up the hope of
  • bringing him round!”
  • He expressed it more frankly to Mrs. Penniman later in the evening. But
  • before that he sang two or three songs at Catherine’s timid request; not
  • that he flattered himself that this would help to bring her father round.
  • He had a sweet, light tenor voice, and when he had finished every one
  • made some exclamation—every one, that is, save Catherine, who remained
  • intensely silent. Mrs. Penniman declared that his manner of singing was
  • “most artistic,” and Dr. Sloper said it was “very taking—very taking
  • indeed”; speaking loudly and distinctly, but with a certain dryness.
  • “He doesn’t like me—he doesn’t like me at all,” said Morris Townsend,
  • addressing the aunt in the same manner as he had done the niece. “He
  • thinks I’m all wrong.”
  • Unlike her niece, Mrs. Penniman asked for no explanation. She only
  • smiled very sweetly, as if she understood everything; and, unlike
  • Catherine too, she made no attempt to contradict him. “Pray, what does
  • it matter?” she murmured softly.
  • “Ah, you say the right thing!” said Morris, greatly to the gratification
  • of Mrs. Penniman, who prided herself on always saying the right thing.
  • The Doctor, the next time he saw his sister Elizabeth, let her know that
  • he had made the acquaintance of Lavinia’s _protégé_.
  • “Physically,” he said, “he’s uncommonly well set up. As an anatomist, it
  • is really a pleasure to me to see such a beautiful structure; although,
  • if people were all like him, I suppose there would be very little need
  • for doctors.”
  • “Don’t you see anything in people but their bones?” Mrs. Almond rejoined.
  • “What do you think of him as a father?”
  • “As a father? Thank Heaven I am not his father!”
  • “No; but you are Catherine’s. Lavinia tells me she is in love.”
  • “She must get over it. He is not a gentleman.”
  • “Ah, take care! Remember that he is a branch of the Townsends.”
  • “He is not what I call a gentleman. He has not the soul of one. He is
  • extremely insinuating; but it’s a vulgar nature. I saw through it in a
  • minute. He is altogether too familiar—I hate familiarity. He is a
  • plausible coxcomb.”
  • “Ah, well,” said Mrs. Almond; “if you make up your mind so easily, it’s a
  • great advantage.”
  • “I don’t make up my mind easily. What I tell you is the result of thirty
  • years of observation; and in order to be able to form that judgement in a
  • single evening, I have had to spend a lifetime in study.”
  • “Very possibly you are right. But the thing is for Catherine to see it.”
  • “I will present her with a pair of spectacles!” said the Doctor.
  • VIII
  • IF it were true that she was in love, she was certainly very quiet about
  • it; but the Doctor was of course prepared to admit that her quietness
  • might mean volumes. She had told Morris Townsend that she would not
  • mention him to her father, and she saw no reason to retract this vow of
  • discretion. It was no more than decently civil, of course, that after
  • having dined in Washington Square, Morris should call there again; and it
  • was no more than natural that, having been kindly received on this
  • occasion, he should continue to present himself. He had had plenty of
  • leisure on his hands; and thirty years ago, in New York, a young man of
  • leisure had reason to be thankful for aids to self-oblivion. Catherine
  • said nothing to her father about these visits, though they had rapidly
  • become the most important, the most absorbing thing in her life. The
  • girl was very happy. She knew not as yet what would come of it; but the
  • present had suddenly grown rich and solemn. If she had been told she was
  • in love, she would have been a good deal surprised; for she had an idea
  • that love was an eager and exacting passion, and her own heart was filled
  • in these days with the impulse of self-effacement and sacrifice.
  • Whenever Morris Townsend had left the house, her imagination projected
  • itself, with all its strength, into the idea of his soon coming back; but
  • if she had been told at such a moment that he would not return for a
  • year, or even that he would never return, she would not have complained
  • nor rebelled, but would have humbly accepted the decree, and sought for
  • consolation in thinking over the times she had already seen him, the
  • words he had spoken, the sound of his voice, of his tread, the expression
  • of his face. Love demands certain things as a right; but Catherine had
  • no sense of her rights; she had only a consciousness of immense and
  • unexpected favours. Her very gratitude for these things had hushed
  • itself; for it seemed to her that there would be something of impudence
  • in making a festival of her secret. Her father suspected Morris
  • Townsend’s visits, and noted her reserve. She seemed to beg pardon for
  • it; she looked at him constantly in silence, as if she meant to say that
  • she said nothing because she was afraid of irritating him. But the poor
  • girl’s dumb eloquence irritated him more than anything else would have
  • done, and he caught himself murmuring more than once that it was a
  • grievous pity his only child was a simpleton. His murmurs, however, were
  • inaudible; and for a while he said nothing to any one. He would have
  • liked to know exactly how often young Townsend came; but he had
  • determined to ask no questions of the girl herself—to say nothing more to
  • her that would show that he watched her. The Doctor had a great idea of
  • being largely just: he wished to leave his daughter her liberty, and
  • interfere only when the danger should be proved. It was not in his
  • manner to obtain information by indirect methods, and it never even
  • occurred to him to question the servants. As for Lavinia, he hated to
  • talk to her about the matter; she annoyed him with her mock romanticism.
  • But he had to come to this. Mrs. Penniman’s convictions as regards the
  • relations of her niece and the clever young visitor who saved appearances
  • by coming ostensibly for both the ladies—Mrs. Penniman’s convictions had
  • passed into a riper and richer phase. There was to be no crudity in Mrs.
  • Penniman’s treatment of the situation; she had become as uncommunicative
  • as Catherine herself. She was tasting of the sweets of concealment; she
  • had taken up the line of mystery. “She would be enchanted to be able to
  • prove to herself that she is persecuted,” said the Doctor; and when at
  • last he questioned her, he was sure she would contrive to extract from
  • his words a pretext for this belief.
  • “Be so good as to let me know what is going on in the house,” he said to
  • her, in a tone which, under the circumstances, he himself deemed genial.
  • “Going on, Austin?” Mrs. Penniman exclaimed. “Why, I am sure I don’t
  • know! I believe that last night the old grey cat had kittens!”
  • “At her age?” said the Doctor. “The idea is startling—almost shocking.
  • Be so good as to see that they are all drowned. But what else has
  • happened?”
  • “Ah, the dear little kittens!” cried Mrs. Penniman. “I wouldn’t have
  • them drowned for the world!”
  • Her brother puffed his cigar a few moments in silence. “Your sympathy
  • with kittens, Lavinia,” he presently resumed, “arises from a feline
  • element in your own character.”
  • “Cats are very graceful, and very clean,” said Mrs. Penniman, smiling.
  • “And very stealthy. You are the embodiment both of grace and of
  • neatness; but you are wanting in frankness.”
  • “You certainly are not, dear brother.”
  • “I don’t pretend to be graceful, though I try to be neat. Why haven’t
  • you let me know that Mr. Morris Townsend is coming to the house four
  • times a week?”
  • Mrs. Penniman lifted her eyebrows. “Four times a week?”
  • “Five times, if you prefer it. I am away all day, and I see nothing.
  • But when such things happen, you should let me know.”
  • Mrs. Penniman, with her eyebrows still raised, reflected intently. “Dear
  • Austin,” she said at last, “I am incapable of betraying a confidence. I
  • would rather suffer anything.”
  • “Never fear; you shall not suffer. To whose confidence is it you allude?
  • Has Catherine made you take a vow of eternal secrecy?”
  • “By no means. Catherine has not told me as much as she might. She has
  • not been very trustful.”
  • “It is the young man, then, who has made you his confidante? Allow me to
  • say that it is extremely indiscreet of you to form secret alliances with
  • young men. You don’t know where they may lead you.”
  • “I don’t know what you mean by an alliance,” said Mrs. Penniman. “I take
  • a great interest in Mr. Townsend; I won’t conceal that. But that’s all.”
  • “Under the circumstances, that is quite enough. What is the source of
  • your interest in Mr. Townsend?”
  • “Why,” said Mrs. Penniman, musing, and then breaking into her smile,
  • “that he is so interesting!”
  • The Doctor felt that he had need of his patience. “And what makes him
  • interesting?—his good looks?”
  • “His misfortunes, Austin.”
  • “Ah, he has had misfortunes? That, of course, is always interesting.
  • Are you at liberty to mention a few of Mr. Townsend’s?”
  • “I don’t know that he would like it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He has told
  • me a great deal about himself—he has told me, in fact, his whole history.
  • But I don’t think I ought to repeat those things. He would tell them to
  • you, I am sure, if he thought you would listen to him kindly. With
  • kindness you may do anything with him.”
  • The Doctor gave a laugh. “I shall request him very kindly, then, to
  • leave Catherine alone.”
  • “Ah!” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her forefinger at her brother, with her
  • little finger turned out, “Catherine had probably said something to him
  • kinder than that.”
  • “Said that she loved him? Do you mean that?”
  • Mrs. Penniman fixed her eyes on the floor. “As I tell you, Austin, she
  • doesn’t confide in me.”
  • “You have an opinion, I suppose, all the same. It is that I ask you for;
  • though I don’t conceal from you that I shall not regard it as
  • conclusive.”
  • Mrs. Penniman’s gaze continued to rest on the carpet; but at last she
  • lifted it, and then her brother thought it very expressive. “I think
  • Catherine is very happy; that is all I can say.”
  • “Townsend is trying to marry her—is that what you mean?”
  • “He is greatly interested in her.”
  • “He finds her such an attractive girl?”
  • “Catherine has a lovely nature, Austin,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and Mr.
  • Townsend has had the intelligence to discover that.”
  • “With a little help from you, I suppose. My dear Lavinia,” cried the
  • Doctor, “you are an admirable aunt!”
  • “So Mr. Townsend says,” observed Lavinia, smiling.
  • “Do you think he is sincere?” asked her brother.
  • “In saying that?”
  • “No; that’s of course. But in his admiration for Catherine?”
  • “Deeply sincere. He has said to me the most appreciative, the most
  • charming things about her. He would say them to you, if he were sure you
  • would listen to him—gently.”
  • “I doubt whether I can undertake it. He appears to require a great deal
  • of gentleness.”
  • “He is a sympathetic, sensitive nature,” said Mrs. Penniman.
  • Her brother puffed his cigar again in silence. “These delicate qualities
  • have survived his vicissitudes, eh? All this while you haven’t told me
  • about his misfortunes.”
  • “It is a long story,” said Mrs. Penniman, “and I regard it as a sacred
  • trust. But I suppose there is no objection to my saying that he has been
  • wild—he frankly confesses that. But he has paid for it.”
  • “That’s what has impoverished him, eh?”
  • “I don’t mean simply in money. He is very much alone in the world.”
  • “Do you mean that he has behaved so badly that his friends have given him
  • up?”
  • “He has had false friends, who have deceived and betrayed him.”
  • “He seems to have some good ones too. He has a devoted sister, and
  • half-a-dozen nephews and nieces.”
  • Mrs. Penniman was silent a minute. “The nephews and nieces are children,
  • and the sister is not a very attractive person.”
  • “I hope he doesn’t abuse her to you,” said the Doctor; “for I am told he
  • lives upon her.”
  • “Lives upon her?”
  • “Lives with her, and does nothing for himself; it is about the same
  • thing.”
  • “He is looking for a position—most earnestly,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He
  • hopes every day to find one.”
  • “Precisely. He is looking for it here—over there in the front parlour.
  • The position of husband of a weak-minded woman with a large fortune would
  • suit him to perfection!”
  • Mrs. Penniman was truly amiable, but she now gave signs of temper. She
  • rose with much animation, and stood for a moment looking at her brother.
  • “My dear Austin,” she remarked, “if you regard Catherine as a weak-minded
  • woman, you are particularly mistaken!” And with this she moved
  • majestically away.
  • IX
  • IT was a regular custom with the family in Washington Square to go and
  • spend Sunday evening at Mrs. Almond’s. On the Sunday after the
  • conversation I have just narrated, this custom was not intermitted and on
  • this occasion, towards the middle of the evening, Dr. Sloper found reason
  • to withdraw to the library, with his brother-in-law, to talk over a
  • matter of business. He was absent some twenty minutes, and when he came
  • back into the circle, which was enlivened by the presence of several
  • friends of the family, he saw that Morris Townsend had come in and had
  • lost as little time as possible in seating himself on a small sofa,
  • beside Catherine. In the large room, where several different groups had
  • been formed, and the hum of voices and of laughter was loud, these two
  • young persons might confabulate, as the Doctor phrased it to himself,
  • without attracting attention. He saw in a moment, however, that his
  • daughter was painfully conscious of his own observation. She sat
  • motionless, with her eyes bent down, staring at her open fan, deeply
  • flushed, shrinking together as if to minimise the indiscretion of which
  • she confessed herself guilty.
  • The Doctor almost pitied her. Poor Catherine was not defiant; she had no
  • genius for bravado; and as she felt that her father viewed her
  • companion’s attentions with an unsympathising eye, there was nothing but
  • discomfort for her in the accident of seeming to challenge him. The
  • Doctor felt, indeed, so sorry for her that he turned away, to spare her
  • the sense of being watched; and he was so intelligent a man that, in his
  • thoughts, he rendered a sort of poetic justice to her situation.
  • “It must be deucedly pleasant for a plain inanimate girl like that to
  • have a beautiful young fellow come and sit down beside her and whisper to
  • her that he is her slave—if that is what this one whispers. No wonder
  • she likes it, and that she thinks me a cruel tyrant; which of course she
  • does, though she is afraid—she hasn’t the animation necessary—to admit it
  • to herself. Poor old Catherine!” mused the Doctor; “I verily believe she
  • is capable of defending me when Townsend abuses me!”
  • And the force of this reflexion, for the moment, was such in making him
  • feel the natural opposition between his point of view and that of an
  • infatuated child, that he said to himself that he was perhaps, after all,
  • taking things too hard and crying out before he was hurt. He must not
  • condemn Morris Townsend unheard. He had a great aversion to taking
  • things too hard; he thought that half the discomfort and many of the
  • disappointments of life come from it; and for an instant he asked himself
  • whether, possibly, he did not appear ridiculous to this intelligent young
  • man, whose private perception of incongruities he suspected of being
  • keen. At the end of a quarter of an hour Catherine had got rid of him,
  • and Townsend was now standing before the fireplace in conversation with
  • Mrs. Almond.
  • “We will try him again,” said the Doctor. And he crossed the room and
  • joined his sister and her companion, making her a sign that she should
  • leave the young man to him. She presently did so, while Morris looked at
  • him, smiling, without a sign of evasiveness in his affable eye.
  • “He’s amazingly conceited!” thought the Doctor; and then he said aloud:
  • “I am told you are looking out for a position.”
  • “Oh, a position is more than I should presume to call it,” Morris
  • Townsend answered. “That sounds so fine. I should like some quiet
  • work—something to turn an honest penny.”
  • “What sort of thing should you prefer?”
  • “Do you mean what am I fit for? Very little, I am afraid. I have
  • nothing but my good right arm, as they say in the melodramas.”
  • “You are too modest,” said the Doctor. “In addition to your good right
  • arm, you have your subtle brain. I know nothing of you but what I see;
  • but I see by your physiognomy that you are extremely intelligent.”
  • “Ah,” Townsend murmured, “I don’t know what to answer when you say that!
  • You advise me, then, not to despair?”
  • And he looked at his interlocutor as if the question might have a double
  • meaning. The Doctor caught the look and weighed it a moment before he
  • replied. “I should be very sorry to admit that a robust and
  • well-disposed young man need ever despair. If he doesn’t succeed in one
  • thing, he can try another. Only, I should add, he should choose his line
  • with discretion.”
  • “Ah, yes, with discretion,” Morris Townsend repeated sympathetically.
  • “Well, I have been indiscreet, formerly; but I think I have got over it.
  • I am very steady now.” And he stood a moment, looking down at his
  • remarkably neat shoes. Then at last, “Were you kindly intending to
  • propose something for my advantage?” he inquired, looking up and smiling.
  • “Damn his impudence!” the Doctor exclaimed privately. But in a moment he
  • reflected that he himself had, after all, touched first upon this
  • delicate point, and that his words might have been construed as an offer
  • of assistance. “I have no particular proposal to make,” he presently
  • said; “but it occurred to me to let you know that I have you in my mind.
  • Sometimes one hears of opportunities. For instance—should you object to
  • leaving New York—to going to a distance?”
  • “I am afraid I shouldn’t be able to manage that. I must seek my fortune
  • here or nowhere. You see,” added Morris Townsend, “I have ties—I have
  • responsibilities here. I have a sister, a widow, from whom I have been
  • separated for a long time, and to whom I am almost everything. I
  • shouldn’t like to say to her that I must leave her. She rather depends
  • upon me, you see.”
  • “Ah, that’s very proper; family feeling is very proper,” said Dr. Sloper.
  • “I often think there is not enough of it in our city. I think I have
  • heard of your sister.”
  • “It is possible, but I rather doubt it; she lives so very quietly.”
  • “As quietly, you mean,” the Doctor went on, with a short laugh, “as a
  • lady may do who has several young children.”
  • “Ah, my little nephews and nieces—that’s the very point! I am helping to
  • bring them up,” said Morris Townsend. “I am a kind of amateur tutor; I
  • give them lessons.”
  • “That’s very proper, as I say; but it is hardly a career.”
  • “It won’t make my fortune!” the young man confessed.
  • “You must not be too much bent on a fortune,” said the Doctor. “But I
  • assure you I will keep you in mind; I won’t lose sight of you!”
  • “If my situation becomes desperate I shall perhaps take the liberty of
  • reminding you!” Morris rejoined, raising his voice a little, with a
  • brighter smile, as his interlocutor turned away.
  • Before he left the house the Doctor had a few words with Mrs. Almond.
  • “I should like to see his sister,” he said. “What do you call her? Mrs.
  • Montgomery. I should like to have a little talk with her.”
  • “I will try and manage it,” Mrs. Almond responded. “I will take the
  • first opportunity of inviting her, and you shall come and meet her.
  • Unless, indeed,” Mrs. Almond added, “she first takes it into her head to
  • be sick and to send for you.”
  • “Ah no, not that; she must have trouble enough without that. But it
  • would have its advantages, for then I should see the children. I should
  • like very much to see the children.”
  • “You are very thorough. Do you want to catechise them about their
  • uncle!”
  • “Precisely. Their uncle tells me he has charge of their education, that
  • he saves their mother the expense of school-bills. I should like to ask
  • them a few questions in the commoner branches.”
  • “He certainly has not the cut of a schoolmaster!” Mrs. Almond said to
  • herself a short time afterwards, as she saw Morris Townsend in a corner
  • bending over her niece, who was seated.
  • And there was, indeed, nothing in the young man’s discourse at this
  • moment that savoured of the pedagogue.
  • “Will you meet me somewhere to-morrow or next day?” he said, in a low
  • tone, to Catherine.
  • “Meet you?” she asked, lifting her frightened eyes.
  • “I have something particular to say to you—very particular.”
  • “Can’t you come to the house? Can’t you say it there?”
  • Townsend shook his head gloomily. “I can’t enter your doors again!”
  • “Oh, Mr. Townsend!” murmured Catherine. She trembled as she wondered
  • what had happened, whether her father had forbidden it.
  • “I can’t in self-respect,” said the young man. “Your father has insulted
  • me.”
  • “Insulted you!”
  • “He has taunted me with my poverty.”
  • “Oh, you are mistaken—you misunderstood him!” Catherine spoke with
  • energy, getting up from her chair.
  • “Perhaps I am too proud—too sensitive. But would you have me otherwise?”
  • he asked tenderly.
  • “Where my father is concerned, you must not be sure. He is full of
  • goodness,” said Catherine.
  • “He laughed at me for having no position! I took it quietly; but only
  • because he belongs to you.”
  • “I don’t know,” said Catherine; “I don’t know what he thinks. I am sure
  • he means to be kind. You must not be too proud.”
  • “I will be proud only of you,” Morris answered. “Will you meet me in the
  • Square in the afternoon?”
  • A great blush on Catherine’s part had been the answer to the declaration
  • I have just quoted. She turned away, heedless of his question.
  • “Will you meet me?” he repeated. “It is very quiet there; no one need
  • see us—toward dusk?”
  • “It is you who are unkind, it is you who laugh, when you say such things
  • as that.”
  • “My dear girl!” the young man murmured.
  • “You know how little there is in me to be proud of. I am ugly and
  • stupid.”
  • Morris greeted this remark with an ardent murmur, in which she recognised
  • nothing articulate but an assurance that she was his own dearest.
  • But she went on. “I am not even—I am not even—” And she paused a
  • moment.
  • “You are not what?”
  • “I am not even brave.”
  • “Ah, then, if you are afraid, what shall we do?”
  • She hesitated a while; then at last—“You must come to the house,” she
  • said; “I am not afraid of that.”
  • “I would rather it were in the Square,” the young man urged. “You know
  • how empty it is, often. No one will see us.”
  • “I don’t care who sees us! But leave me now.”
  • He left her resignedly; he had got what he wanted. Fortunately he was
  • ignorant that half an hour later, going home with her father and feeling
  • him near, the poor girl, in spite of her sudden declaration of courage,
  • began to tremble again. Her father said nothing; but she had an idea his
  • eyes were fixed upon her in the darkness. Mrs. Penniman also was silent;
  • Morris Townsend had told her that her niece preferred, unromantically, an
  • interview in a chintz-covered parlour to a sentimental tryst beside a
  • fountain sheeted with dead leaves, and she was lost in wonderment at the
  • oddity—almost the perversity—of the choice.
  • X
  • CATHERINE received the young man the next day on the ground she had
  • chosen—amid the chaste upholstery of a New York drawing-room furnished in
  • the fashion of fifty years ago. Morris had swallowed his pride and made
  • the effort necessary to cross the threshold of her too derisive parent—an
  • act of magnanimity which could not fail to render him doubly interesting.
  • “We must settle something—we must take a line,” he declared, passing his
  • hand through his hair and giving a glance at the long narrow mirror which
  • adorned the space between the two windows, and which had at its base a
  • little gilded bracket covered by a thin slab of white marble, supporting
  • in its turn a backgammon board folded together in the shape of two
  • volumes, two shining folios inscribed in letters of greenish gilt,
  • _History of England_. If Morris had been pleased to describe the master
  • of the house as a heartless scoffer, it is because he thought him too
  • much on his guard, and this was the easiest way to express his own
  • dissatisfaction—a dissatisfaction which he had made a point of concealing
  • from the Doctor. It will probably seem to the reader, however, that the
  • Doctor’s vigilance was by no means excessive, and that these two young
  • people had an open field. Their intimacy was now considerable, and it
  • may appear that for a shrinking and retiring person our heroine had been
  • liberal of her favours. The young man, within a few days, had made her
  • listen to things for which she had not supposed that she was prepared;
  • having a lively foreboding of difficulties, he proceeded to gain as much
  • ground as possible in the present. He remembered that fortune favours
  • the brave, and even if he had forgotten it, Mrs. Penniman would have
  • remembered it for him. Mrs. Penniman delighted of all things in a drama,
  • and she flattered herself that a drama would now be enacted. Combining
  • as she did the zeal of the prompter with the impatience of the spectator,
  • she had long since done her utmost to pull up the curtain. She too
  • expected to figure in the performance—to be the confidante, the Chorus,
  • to speak the epilogue. It may even be said that there were times when
  • she lost sight altogether of the modest heroine of the play, in the
  • contemplation of certain great passages which would naturally occur
  • between the hero and herself.
  • What Morris had told Catherine at last was simply that he loved her, or
  • rather adored her. Virtually, he had made known as much already—his
  • visits had been a series of eloquent intimations of it. But now he had
  • affirmed it in lover’s vows, and, as a memorable sign of it, he had
  • passed his arm round the girl’s waist and taken a kiss. This happy
  • certitude had come sooner than Catherine expected, and she had regarded
  • it, very naturally, as a priceless treasure. It may even be doubted
  • whether she had ever definitely expected to possess it; she had not been
  • waiting for it, and she had never said to herself that at a given moment
  • it must come. As I have tried to explain, she was not eager and
  • exacting; she took what was given her from day to day; and if the
  • delightful custom of her lover’s visits, which yielded her a happiness in
  • which confidence and timidity were strangely blended, had suddenly come
  • to an end, she would not only not have spoken of herself as one of the
  • forsaken, but she would not have thought of herself as one of the
  • disappointed. After Morris had kissed her, the last time he was with
  • her, as a ripe assurance of his devotion, she begged him to go away, to
  • leave her alone, to let her think. Morris went away, taking another kiss
  • first. But Catherine’s meditations had lacked a certain coherence. She
  • felt his kisses on her lips and on her cheeks for a long time afterwards;
  • the sensation was rather an obstacle than an aid to reflexion. She would
  • have liked to see her situation all clearly before her, to make up her
  • mind what she should do if, as she feared, her father should tell her
  • that he disapproved of Morris Townsend. But all that she could see with
  • any vividness was that it was terribly strange that anyone should
  • disapprove of him; that there must in that case be some mistake, some
  • mystery, which in a little while would be set at rest. She put off
  • deciding and choosing; before the vision of a conflict with her father
  • she dropped her eyes and sat motionless, holding her breath and waiting.
  • It made her heart beat, it was intensely painful. When Morris kissed her
  • and said these things—that also made her heart beat; but this was worse,
  • and it frightened her. Nevertheless, to-day, when the young man spoke of
  • settling something, taking a line, she felt that it was the truth, and
  • she answered very simply and without hesitating.
  • “We must do our duty,” she said; “we must speak to my father. I will do
  • it to-night; you must do it to-morrow.”
  • “It is very good of you to do it first,” Morris answered. “The young
  • man—the happy lover—generally does that. But just as you please!”
  • It pleased Catherine to think that she should be brave for his sake, and
  • in her satisfaction she even gave a little smile. “Women have more
  • tact,” she said “they ought to do it first. They are more conciliating;
  • they can persuade better.”
  • “You will need all your powers of persuasion. But, after all,” Morris
  • added, “you are irresistible.”
  • “Please don’t speak that way—and promise me this. To-morrow, when you
  • talk with father, you will be very gentle and respectful.”
  • “As much so as possible,” Morris promised. “It won’t be much use, but I
  • shall try. I certainly would rather have you easily than have to fight
  • for you.”
  • “Don’t talk about fighting; we shall not fight.”
  • “Ah, we must be prepared,” Morris rejoined; “you especially, because for
  • you it must come hardest. Do you know the first thing your father will
  • say to you?”
  • “No, Morris; please tell me.”
  • “He will tell you I am mercenary.”
  • “Mercenary?”
  • “It’s a big word; but it means a low thing. It means that I am after
  • your money.”
  • “Oh!” murmured Catherine softly.
  • The exclamation was so deprecating and touching that Morris indulged in
  • another little demonstration of affection. “But he will be sure to say
  • it,” he added.
  • “It will be easy to be prepared for that,” Catherine said. “I shall
  • simply say that he is mistaken—that other men may be that way, but that
  • you are not.”
  • “You must make a great point of that, for it will be his own great
  • point.”
  • Catherine looked at her lover a minute, and then she said, “I shall
  • persuade him. But I am glad we shall be rich,” she added.
  • Morris turned away, looking into the crown of his hat. “No, it’s a
  • misfortune,” he said at last. “It is from that our difficulty will
  • come.”
  • “Well, if it is the worst misfortune, we are not so unhappy. Many people
  • would not think it so bad. I will persuade him, and after that we shall
  • be very glad we have money.”
  • Morris Townsend listened to this robust logic in silence. “I will leave
  • my defence to you; it’s a charge that a man has to stoop to defend
  • himself from.”
  • Catherine on her side was silent for a while; she was looking at him
  • while he looked, with a good deal of fixedness, out of the window.
  • “Morris,” she said abruptly, “are you very sure you love me?”
  • He turned round, and in a moment he was bending over her. “My own
  • dearest, can you doubt it?”
  • “I have only known it five days,” she said; “but now it seems to me as if
  • I could never do without it.”
  • “You will never be called upon to try!” And he gave a little tender,
  • reassuring laugh. Then, in a moment, he added, “There is something you
  • must tell me, too.” She had closed her eyes after the last word she
  • uttered, and kept them closed; and at this she nodded her head, without
  • opening them. “You must tell me,” he went on, “that if your father is
  • dead against me, if he absolutely forbids our marriage, you will still be
  • faithful.”
  • Catherine opened her eyes, gazing at him, and she could give no better
  • promise than what he read there.
  • “You will cleave to me?” said Morris. “You know you are your own
  • mistress—you are of age.”
  • “Ah, Morris!” she murmured, for all answer. Or rather not for all; for
  • she put her hand into his own. He kept it a while, and presently he
  • kissed her again. This is all that need be recorded of their
  • conversation; but Mrs. Penniman, if she had been present, would probably
  • have admitted that it was as well it had not taken place beside the
  • fountain in Washington Square.
  • XI
  • CATHERINE listened for her father when he came in that evening, and she
  • heard him go to his study. She sat quiet, though her heart was beating
  • fast, for nearly half an hour; then she went and knocked at his door—a
  • ceremony without which she never crossed the threshold of this apartment.
  • On entering it now she found him in his chair beside the fire,
  • entertaining himself with a cigar and the evening paper.
  • “I have something to say to you,” she began very gently; and she sat down
  • in the first place that offered.
  • “I shall be very happy to hear it, my dear,” said her father. He
  • waited—waited, looking at her, while she stared, in a long silence, at
  • the fire. He was curious and impatient, for he was sure she was going to
  • speak of Morris Townsend; but he let her take her own time, for he was
  • determined to be very mild.
  • “I am engaged to be married!” Catherine announced at last, still staring
  • at the fire.
  • The Doctor was startled; the accomplished fact was more than he had
  • expected. But he betrayed no surprise. “You do right to tell me,” he
  • simply said. “And who is the happy mortal whom you have honoured with
  • your choice?”
  • “Mr. Morris Townsend.” And as she pronounced her lover’s name, Catherine
  • looked at him. What she saw was her father’s still grey eye and his
  • clear-cut, definite smile. She contemplated these objects for a moment,
  • and then she looked back at the fire; it was much warmer.
  • “When was this arrangement made?” the Doctor asked.
  • “This afternoon—two hours ago.”
  • “Was Mr. Townsend here?”
  • “Yes, father; in the front parlour.” She was very glad that she was not
  • obliged to tell him that the ceremony of their betrothal had taken place
  • out there under the bare ailantus-trees.
  • “Is it serious?” said the Doctor.
  • “Very serious, father.”
  • Her father was silent a moment. “Mr. Townsend ought to have told me.”
  • “He means to tell you to-morrow.”
  • “After I know all about it from you? He ought to have told me before.
  • Does he think I didn’t care—because I left you so much liberty?”
  • “Oh no,” said Catherine; “he knew you would care. And we have been so
  • much obliged to you for—for the liberty.”
  • The Doctor gave a short laugh. “You might have made a better use of it,
  • Catherine.”
  • “Please don’t say that, father,” the girl urged softly, fixing her dull
  • and gentle eyes upon him.
  • He puffed his cigar awhile, meditatively. “You have gone very fast,” he
  • said at last.
  • “Yes,” Catherine answered simply; “I think we have.”
  • Her father glanced at her an instant, removing his eyes from the fire.
  • “I don’t wonder Mr. Townsend likes you. You are so simple and so good.”
  • “I don’t know why it is—but he _does_ like me. I am sure of that.”
  • “And are you very fond of Mr. Townsend?”
  • “I like him very much, of course—or I shouldn’t consent to marry him.”
  • “But you have known him a very short time, my dear.”
  • “Oh,” said Catherine, with some eagerness, “it doesn’t take long to like
  • a person—when once you begin.”
  • “You must have begun very quickly. Was it the first time you saw
  • him—that night at your aunt’s party?”
  • “I don’t know, father,” the girl answered. “I can’t tell you about
  • that.”
  • “Of course; that’s your own affair. You will have observed that I have
  • acted on that principle. I have not interfered, I have left you your
  • liberty, I have remembered that you are no longer a little girl—that you
  • have arrived at years of discretion.”
  • “I feel very old—and very wise,” said Catherine, smiling faintly.
  • “I am afraid that before long you will feel older and wiser yet. I don’t
  • like your engagement.”
  • “Ah!” Catherine exclaimed softly, getting up from her chair.
  • “No, my dear. I am sorry to give you pain; but I don’t like it. You
  • should have consulted me before you settled it. I have been too easy
  • with you, and I feel as if you had taken advantage of my indulgence.
  • Most decidedly, you should have spoken to me first.”
  • Catherine hesitated a moment, and then—“It was because I was afraid you
  • wouldn’t like it!” she confessed.
  • “Ah, there it is! You had a bad conscience.”
  • “No, I have not a bad conscience, father!” the girl cried out, with
  • considerable energy. “Please don’t accuse me of anything so dreadful.”
  • These words, in fact, represented to her imagination something very
  • terrible indeed, something base and cruel, which she associated with
  • malefactors and prisoners. “It was because I was afraid—afraid—” she
  • went on.
  • “If you were afraid, it was because you had been foolish!”
  • “I was afraid you didn’t like Mr. Townsend.”
  • “You were quite right. I don’t like him.”
  • “Dear father, you don’t know him,” said Catherine, in a voice so timidly
  • argumentative that it might have touched him.
  • “Very true; I don’t know him intimately. But I know him enough. I have
  • my impression of him. You don’t know him either.”
  • She stood before the fire, with her hands lightly clasped in front of
  • her; and her father, leaning back in his chair and looking up at her,
  • made this remark with a placidity that might have been irritating.
  • I doubt, however, whether Catherine was irritated, though she broke into
  • a vehement protest. “I don’t know him?” she cried. “Why, I know
  • him—better than I have ever known any one!”
  • “You know a part of him—what he has chosen to show you. But you don’t
  • know the rest.”
  • “The rest? What is the rest?”
  • “Whatever it may be. There is sure to be plenty of it.”
  • “I know what you mean,” said Catherine, remembering how Morris had
  • forewarned her. “You mean that he is mercenary.”
  • Her father looked up at her still, with his cold, quiet reasonable eye.
  • “If I meant it, my dear, I should say it! But there is an error I wish
  • particularly to avoid—that of rendering Mr. Townsend more interesting to
  • you by saying hard things about him.”
  • “I won’t think them hard if they are true,” said Catherine.
  • “If you don’t, you will be a remarkably sensible young woman!”
  • “They will be your reasons, at any rate, and you will want me to hear
  • your reasons.”
  • The Doctor smiled a little. “Very true. You have a perfect right to ask
  • for them.” And he puffed his cigar a few moments. “Very well, then,
  • without accusing Mr. Townsend of being in love only with your fortune—and
  • with the fortune that you justly expect—I will say that there is every
  • reason to suppose that these good things have entered into his
  • calculation more largely than a tender solicitude for your happiness
  • strictly requires. There is, of course, nothing impossible in an
  • intelligent young man entertaining a disinterested affection for you.
  • You are an honest, amiable girl, and an intelligent young man might
  • easily find it out. But the principal thing that we know about this
  • young man—who is, indeed, very intelligent—leads us to suppose that,
  • however much he may value your personal merits, he values your money
  • more. The principal thing we know about him is that he has led a life of
  • dissipation, and has spent a fortune of his own in doing so. That is
  • enough for me, my dear. I wish you to marry a young man with other
  • antecedents—a young man who could give positive guarantees. If Morris
  • Townsend has spent his own fortune in amusing himself, there is every
  • reason to believe that he would spend yours.”
  • The Doctor delivered himself of these remarks slowly, deliberately, with
  • occasional pauses and prolongations of accent, which made no great
  • allowance for poor Catherine’s suspense as to his conclusion. She sat
  • down at last, with her head bent and her eyes still fixed upon him; and
  • strangely enough—I hardly know how to tell it—even while she felt that
  • what he said went so terribly against her, she admired his neatness and
  • nobleness of expression. There was something hopeless and oppressive in
  • having to argue with her father; but she too, on her side, must try to be
  • clear. He was so quiet; he was not at all angry; and she too must be
  • quiet. But her very effort to be quiet made her tremble.
  • “That is not the principal thing we know about him,” she said; and there
  • was a touch of her tremor in her voice. “There are other things—many
  • other things. He has very high abilities—he wants so much to do
  • something. He is kind, and generous, and true,” said poor Catherine, who
  • had not suspected hitherto the resources of her eloquence. “And his
  • fortune—his fortune that he spent—was very small!”
  • “All the more reason he shouldn’t have spent it,” cried the Doctor,
  • getting up, with a laugh. Then as Catherine, who had also risen to her
  • feet again, stood there in her rather angular earnestness, wishing so
  • much and expressing so little, he drew her towards him and kissed her.
  • “You won’t think me cruel?” he said, holding her a moment.
  • This question was not reassuring; it seemed to Catherine, on the
  • contrary, to suggest possibilities which made her feel sick. But she
  • answered coherently enough—“No, dear father; because if you knew how I
  • feel—and you must know, you know everything—you would be so kind, so
  • gentle.”
  • “Yes, I think I know how you feel,” the Doctor said. “I will be very
  • kind—be sure of that. And I will see Mr. Townsend to-morrow. Meanwhile,
  • and for the present, be so good as to mention to no one that you are
  • engaged.”
  • XII
  • ON the morrow, in the afternoon, he stayed at home, awaiting Mr.
  • Townsend’s call—a proceeding by which it appeared to him (justly perhaps,
  • for he was a very busy man) that he paid Catherine’s suitor great honour,
  • and gave both these young people so much the less to complain of. Morris
  • presented himself with a countenance sufficiently serene—he appeared to
  • have forgotten the “insult” for which he had solicited Catherine’s
  • sympathy two evenings before, and Dr. Sloper lost no time in letting him
  • know that he had been prepared for his visit.
  • “Catherine told me yesterday what has been going on between you,” he
  • said. “You must allow me to say that it would have been becoming of you
  • to give me notice of your intentions before they had gone so far.”
  • “I should have done so,” Morris answered, “if you had not had so much the
  • appearance of leaving your daughter at liberty. She seems to me quite
  • her own mistress.”
  • “Literally, she is. But she has not emancipated herself morally quite so
  • far, I trust, as to choose a husband without consulting me. I have left
  • her at liberty, but I have not been in the least indifferent. The truth
  • is that your little affair has come to a head with a rapidity that
  • surprises me. It was only the other day that Catherine made your
  • acquaintance.”
  • “It was not long ago, certainly,” said Morris, with great gravity. “I
  • admit that we have not been slow to—to arrive at an understanding. But
  • that was very natural, from the moment we were sure of ourselves—and of
  • each other. My interest in Miss Sloper began the first time I saw her.”
  • “Did it not by chance precede your first meeting?” the Doctor asked.
  • Morris looked at him an instant. “I certainly had already heard that she
  • was a charming girl.”
  • “A charming girl—that’s what you think her?”
  • “Assuredly. Otherwise I should not be sitting here.”
  • The Doctor meditated a moment. “My dear young man,” he said at last,
  • “you must be very susceptible. As Catherine’s father, I have, I trust, a
  • just and tender appreciation of her many good qualities; but I don’t mind
  • telling you that I have never thought of her as a charming girl, and
  • never expected any one else to do so.”
  • Morris Townsend received this statement with a smile that was not wholly
  • devoid of deference. “I don’t know what I might think of her if I were
  • her father. I can’t put myself in that place. I speak from my own point
  • of view.”
  • “You speak very well,” said the Doctor; “but that is not all that is
  • necessary. I told Catherine yesterday that I disapproved of her
  • engagement.”
  • “She let me know as much, and I was very sorry to hear it. I am greatly
  • disappointed.” And Morris sat in silence awhile, looking at the floor.
  • “Did you really expect I would say I was delighted, and throw my daughter
  • into your arms?”
  • “Oh no; I had an idea you didn’t like me.”
  • “What gave you the idea?”
  • “The fact that I am poor.”
  • “That has a harsh sound,” said the Doctor, “but it is about the
  • truth—speaking of you strictly as a son-in-law. Your absence of means,
  • of a profession, of visible resources or prospects, places you in a
  • category from which it would be imprudent for me to select a husband for
  • my daughter, who is a weak young woman with a large fortune. In any
  • other capacity I am perfectly prepared to like you. As a son-in-law, I
  • abominate you!”
  • Morris Townsend listened respectfully. “I don’t think Miss Sloper is a
  • weak woman,” he presently said.
  • “Of course you must defend her—it’s the least you can do. But I have
  • known my child twenty years, and you have known her six weeks. Even if
  • she were not weak, however, you would still be a penniless man.”
  • “Ah, yes; that is _my_ weakness! And therefore, you mean, I am
  • mercenary—I only want your daughter’s money.”
  • “I don’t say that. I am not obliged to say it; and to say it, save under
  • stress of compulsion, would be very bad taste. I say simply that you
  • belong to the wrong category.”
  • “But your daughter doesn’t marry a category,” Townsend urged, with his
  • handsome smile. “She marries an individual—an individual whom she is so
  • good as to say she loves.”
  • “An individual who offers so little in return!”
  • “Is it possible to offer more than the most tender affection and a
  • lifelong devotion?” the young man demanded.
  • “It depends how we take it. It is possible to offer a few other things
  • besides; and not only is it possible, but it’s usual. A lifelong
  • devotion is measured after the fact; and meanwhile it is customary in
  • these cases to give a few material securities. What are yours? A very
  • handsome face and figure, and a very good manner. They are excellent as
  • far as they go, but they don’t go far enough.”
  • “There is one thing you should add to them,” said Morris; “the word of a
  • gentleman!”
  • “The word of a gentleman that you will always love Catherine? You must
  • be a very fine gentleman to be sure of that.”
  • “The word of a gentleman that I am not mercenary; that my affection for
  • Miss Sloper is as pure and disinterested a sentiment as was ever lodged
  • in a human breast! I care no more for her fortune than for the ashes in
  • that grate.”
  • “I take note—I take note,” said the Doctor. “But having done so, I turn
  • to our category again. Even with that solemn vow on your lips, you take
  • your place in it. There is nothing against you but an accident, if you
  • will; but with my thirty years’ medical practice, I have seen that
  • accidents may have far-reaching consequences.”
  • Morris smoothed his hat—it was already remarkably glossy—and continued to
  • display a self-control which, as the Doctor was obliged to admit, was
  • extremely creditable to him. But his disappointment was evidently keen.
  • “Is there nothing I can do to make you believe in me?”
  • “If there were I should be sorry to suggest it, for—don’t you see?—I
  • don’t want to believe in you!” said the Doctor, smiling.
  • “I would go and dig in the fields.”
  • “That would be foolish.”
  • “I will take the first work that offers, to-morrow.”
  • “Do so by all means—but for your own sake, not for mine.”
  • “I see; you think I am an idler!” Morris exclaimed, a little too much in
  • the tone of a man who has made a discovery. But he saw his error
  • immediately, and blushed.
  • “It doesn’t matter what I think, when once I have told you I don’t think
  • of you as a son-in-law.”
  • But Morris persisted. “You think I would squander her money.”
  • The Doctor smiled. “It doesn’t matter, as I say; but I plead guilty to
  • that.”
  • “That’s because I spent my own, I suppose,” said Morris. “I frankly
  • confess that. I have been wild. I have been foolish. I will tell you
  • every crazy thing I ever did, if you like. There were some great follies
  • among the number—I have never concealed that. But I have sown my wild
  • oats. Isn’t there some proverb about a reformed rake? I was not a rake,
  • but I assure you I have reformed. It is better to have amused oneself
  • for a while and have done with it. Your daughter would never care for a
  • milksop; and I will take the liberty of saying that you would like one
  • quite as little. Besides, between my money and hers there is a great
  • difference. I spent my own; it was because it was my own that I spent
  • it. And I made no debts; when it was gone I stopped. I don’t owe a
  • penny in the world.”
  • “Allow me to inquire what you are living on now—though I admit,” the
  • Doctor added, “that the question, on my part, is inconsistent.”
  • “I am living on the remnants of my property,” said Morris Townsend.
  • “Thank you!” the Doctor gravely replied.
  • Yes, certainly, Morris’s self-control was laudable. “Even admitting I
  • attach an undue importance to Miss Sloper’s fortune,” he went on, “would
  • not that be in itself an assurance that I should take much care of it?”
  • “That you should take too much care would be quite as bad as that you
  • should take too little. Catherine might suffer as much by your economy
  • as by your extravagance.”
  • “I think you are very unjust!” The young man made this declaration
  • decently, civilly, without violence.
  • “It is your privilege to think so, and I surrender my reputation to you!
  • I certainly don’t flatter myself I gratify you.”
  • “Don’t you care a little to gratify your daughter? Do you enjoy the idea
  • of making her miserable?”
  • “I am perfectly resigned to her thinking me a tyrant for a twelvemonth.”
  • “For a twelvemonth!” exclaimed Morris, with a laugh.
  • “For a lifetime, then! She may as well be miserable in that way as in
  • the other.”
  • Here at last Morris lost his temper. “Ah, you are not polite, sir!” he
  • cried.
  • “You push me to it—you argue too much.”
  • “I have a great deal at stake.”
  • “Well, whatever it is,” said the Doctor, “you have lost it!”
  • “Are you sure of that?” asked Morris; “are you sure your daughter will
  • give me up?”
  • “I mean, of course, you have lost it as far as I am concerned. As for
  • Catherine’s giving you up—no, I am not sure of it. But as I shall
  • strongly recommend it, as I have a great fund of respect and affection in
  • my daughter’s mind to draw upon, and as she has the sentiment of duty
  • developed in a very high degree, I think it extremely possible.”
  • Morris Townsend began to smooth his hat again. “I too have a fund of
  • affection to draw upon!” he observed at last.
  • The Doctor at this point showed his own first symptoms of irritation.
  • “Do you mean to defy me?”
  • “Call it what you please, sir! I mean not to give your daughter up.”
  • The Doctor shook his head. “I haven’t the least fear of your pining away
  • your life. You are made to enjoy it.”
  • Morris gave a laugh. “Your opposition to my marriage is all the more
  • cruel, then! Do you intend to forbid your daughter to see me again?”
  • “She is past the age at which people are forbidden, and I am not a father
  • in an old-fashioned novel. But I shall strongly urge her to break with
  • you.”
  • “I don’t think she will,” said Morris Townsend.
  • “Perhaps not. But I shall have done what I could.”
  • “She has gone too far,” Morris went on.
  • “To retreat? Then let her stop where she is.”
  • “Too far to stop, I mean.”
  • The Doctor looked at him a moment; Morris had his hand on the door.
  • “There is a great deal of impertinence in your saying it.”
  • “I will say no more, sir!” Morris answered; and, making his bow, he left
  • the room.
  • XIII
  • IT may be thought the Doctor was too positive, and Mrs. Almond intimated
  • as much. But, as he said, he had his impression; it seemed to him
  • sufficient, and he had no wish to modify it. He had passed his life in
  • estimating people (it was part of the medical trade), and in nineteen
  • cases out of twenty he was right.
  • “Perhaps Mr. Townsend is the twentieth case,” Mrs. Almond suggested.
  • “Perhaps he is, though he doesn’t look to me at all like a twentieth
  • case. But I will give him the benefit of the doubt, and, to make sure, I
  • will go and talk with Mrs. Montgomery. She will almost certainly tell me
  • I have done right; but it is just possible that she will prove to me that
  • I have made the greatest mistake of my life. If she does, I will beg Mr.
  • Townsend’s pardon. You needn’t invite her to meet me, as you kindly
  • proposed; I will write her a frank letter, telling her how matters stand,
  • and asking leave to come and see her.”
  • “I am afraid the frankness will be chiefly on your side. The poor little
  • woman will stand up for her brother, whatever he may be.”
  • “Whatever he may be? I doubt that. People are not always so fond of
  • their brothers.”
  • “Ah,” said Mrs. Almond, “when it’s a question of thirty thousand a year
  • coming into a family—”
  • “If she stands up for him on account of the money, she will be a humbug.
  • If she is a humbug I shall see it. If I see it, I won’t waste time with
  • her.”
  • “She is not a humbug—she is an exemplary woman. She will not wish to
  • play her brother a trick simply because he is selfish.”
  • “If she is worth talking to, she will sooner play him a trick than that
  • he should play Catherine one. Has she seen Catherine, by the way—does
  • she know her?”
  • “Not to my knowledge. Mr. Townsend can have had no particular interest
  • in bringing them together.”
  • “If she is an exemplary woman, no. But we shall see to what extent she
  • answers your description.”
  • “I shall be curious to hear her description of you!” said Mrs. Almond,
  • with a laugh. “And, meanwhile, how is Catherine taking it?”
  • “As she takes everything—as a matter of course.”
  • “Doesn’t she make a noise? Hasn’t she made a scene?”
  • “She is not scenic.”
  • “I thought a love-lorn maiden was always scenic.”
  • “A fantastic widow is more so. Lavinia has made me a speech; she thinks
  • me very arbitrary.”
  • “She has a talent for being in the wrong,” said Mrs. Almond. “But I am
  • very sorry for Catherine, all the same.”
  • “So am I. But she will get over it.”
  • “You believe she will give him up?”
  • “I count upon it. She has such an admiration for her father.”
  • “Oh, we know all about that! But it only makes me pity her the more. It
  • makes her dilemma the more painful, and the effort of choosing between
  • you and her lover almost impossible.”
  • “If she can’t choose, all the better.”
  • “Yes, but he will stand there entreating her to choose, and Lavinia will
  • pull on that side.”
  • “I am glad she is not on my side; she is capable of ruining an excellent
  • cause. The day Lavinia gets into your boat it capsizes. But she had
  • better be careful,” said the Doctor. “I will have no treason in my
  • house!”
  • “I suspect she will be careful; for she is at bottom very much afraid of
  • you.”
  • “They are both afraid of me—harmless as I am!” the Doctor answered. “And
  • it is on that that I build—on the salutary terror I inspire!”
  • XIV
  • HE wrote his frank letter to Mrs. Montgomery, who punctually answered it,
  • mentioning an hour at which he might present himself in the Second
  • Avenue. She lived in a neat little house of red brick, which had been
  • freshly painted, with the edges of the bricks very sharply marked out in
  • white. It has now disappeared, with its companions, to make room for a
  • row of structures more majestic. There were green shutters upon the
  • windows, without slats, but pierced with little holes, arranged in
  • groups; and before the house was a diminutive yard, ornamented with a
  • bush of mysterious character, and surrounded by a low wooden paling,
  • painted in the same green as the shutters. The place looked like a
  • magnified baby-house, and might have been taken down from a shelf in a
  • toy-shop. Dr. Sloper, when he went to call, said to himself, as he
  • glanced at the objects I have enumerated, that Mrs. Montgomery was
  • evidently a thrifty and self-respecting little person—the modest
  • proportions of her dwelling seemed to indicate that she was of small
  • stature—who took a virtuous satisfaction in keeping herself tidy, and had
  • resolved that, since she might not be splendid, she would at least be
  • immaculate. She received him in a little parlour, which was precisely
  • the parlour he had expected: a small unspeckled bower, ornamented with a
  • desultory foliage of tissue-paper, and with clusters of glass drops, amid
  • which—to carry out the analogy—the temperature of the leafy season was
  • maintained by means of a cast-iron stove, emitting a dry blue flame, and
  • smelling strongly of varnish. The walls were embellished with engravings
  • swathed in pink gauze, and the tables ornamented with volumes of extracts
  • from the poets, usually bound in black cloth stamped with florid designs
  • in jaundiced gilt. The Doctor had time to take cognisance of these
  • details, for Mrs. Montgomery, whose conduct he pronounced under the
  • circumstances inexcusable, kept him waiting some ten minutes before she
  • appeared. At last, however, she rustled in, smoothing down a stiff
  • poplin dress, with a little frightened flush in a gracefully-rounded
  • cheek.
  • She was a small, plump, fair woman, with a bright, clear eye, and an
  • extraordinary air of neatness and briskness. But these qualities were
  • evidently combined with an unaffected humility, and the Doctor gave her
  • his esteem as soon as he had looked at her. A brave little person, with
  • lively perceptions, and yet a disbelief in her own talent for social, as
  • distinguished from practical, affairs—this was his rapid mental _résumé_
  • of Mrs. Montgomery, who, as he saw, was flattered by what she regarded as
  • the honour of his visit. Mrs. Montgomery, in her little red house in the
  • Second Avenue, was a person for whom Dr. Sloper was one of the great men,
  • one of the fine gentlemen of New York; and while she fixed her agitated
  • eyes upon him, while she clasped her mittened hands together in her
  • glossy poplin lap, she had the appearance of saying to herself that he
  • quite answered her idea of what a distinguished guest would naturally be.
  • She apologised for being late; but he interrupted her.
  • “It doesn’t matter,” he said; “for while I sat here I had time to think
  • over what I wish to say to you, and to make up my mind how to begin.”
  • “Oh, do begin!” murmured Mrs. Montgomery.
  • “It is not so easy,” said the Doctor, smiling. “You will have gathered
  • from my letter that I wish to ask you a few questions, and you may not
  • find it very comfortable to answer them.”
  • “Yes; I have thought what I should say. It is not very easy.”
  • “But you must understand my situation—my state of mind. Your brother
  • wishes to marry my daughter, and I wish to find out what sort of a young
  • man he is. A good way to do so seemed to be to come and ask you; which I
  • have proceeded to do.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery evidently took the situation very seriously; she was in a
  • state of extreme moral concentration. She kept her pretty eyes, which
  • were illumined by a sort of brilliant modesty, attached to his own
  • countenance, and evidently paid the most earnest attention to each of his
  • words. Her expression indicated that she thought his idea of coming to
  • see her a very superior conception, but that she was really afraid to
  • have opinions on strange subjects.
  • “I am extremely glad to see you,” she said, in a tone which seemed to
  • admit, at the same time, that this had nothing to do with the question.
  • The Doctor took advantage of this admission. “I didn’t come to see you
  • for your pleasure; I came to make you say disagreeable things—and you
  • can’t like that. What sort of a gentleman is your brother?”
  • Mrs. Montgomery’s illuminated gaze grew vague, and began to wander. She
  • smiled a little, and for some time made no answer, so that the Doctor at
  • last became impatient. And her answer, when it came, was not
  • satisfactory. “It is difficult to talk about one’s brother.”
  • “Not when one is fond of him, and when one has plenty of good to say.”
  • “Yes, even then, when a good deal depends on it,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
  • “Nothing depends on it, for you.”
  • “I mean for—for—” and she hesitated.
  • “For your brother himself. I see!”
  • “I mean for Miss Sloper,” said Mrs. Montgomery. The Doctor liked this;
  • it had the accent of sincerity. “Exactly; that’s the point. If my poor
  • girl should marry your brother, everything—as regards her happiness—would
  • depend on his being a good fellow. She is the best creature in the
  • world, and she could never do him a grain of injury. He, on the other
  • hand, if he should not be all that we desire, might make her very
  • miserable. That is why I want you to throw some light upon his
  • character, you know. Of course you are not bound to do it. My daughter,
  • whom you have never seen, is nothing to you; and I, possibly, am only an
  • indiscreet and impertinent old man. It is perfectly open to you to tell
  • me that my visit is in very bad taste and that I had better go about my
  • business. But I don’t think you will do this; because I think we shall
  • interest you, my poor girl and I. I am sure that if you were to see
  • Catherine, she would interest you very much. I don’t mean because she is
  • interesting in the usual sense of the word, but because you would feel
  • sorry for her. She is so soft, so simple-minded, she would be such an
  • easy victim! A bad husband would have remarkable facilities for making
  • her miserable; for she would have neither the intelligence nor the
  • resolution to get the better of him, and yet she would have an
  • exaggerated power of suffering. I see,” added the Doctor, with his most
  • insinuating, his most professional laugh, “you are already interested!”
  • “I have been interested from the moment he told me he was engaged,” said
  • Mrs. Montgomery.
  • “Ah! he says that—he calls it an engagement?”
  • “Oh, he has told me you didn’t like it.”
  • “Did he tell you that I don’t like _him_?”
  • “Yes, he told me that too. I said I couldn’t help it!” added Mrs.
  • Montgomery.
  • “Of course you can’t. But what you can do is to tell me I am right—to
  • give me an attestation, as it were.” And the Doctor accompanied this
  • remark with another professional smile.
  • Mrs. Montgomery, however, smiled not at all; it was obvious that she
  • could not take the humorous view of his appeal. “That is a good deal to
  • ask,” she said at last.
  • “There can be no doubt of that; and I must, in conscience, remind you of
  • the advantages a young man marrying my daughter would enjoy. She has an
  • income of ten thousand dollars in her own right, left her by her mother;
  • if she marries a husband I approve, she will come into almost twice as
  • much more at my death.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery listened in great earnestness to this splendid financial
  • statement; she had never heard thousands of dollars so familiarly talked
  • about. She flushed a little with excitement. “Your daughter will be
  • immensely rich,” she said softly.
  • “Precisely—that’s the bother of it.”
  • “And if Morris should marry her, he—he—” And she hesitated timidly.
  • “He would be master of all that money? By no means. He would be master
  • of the ten thousand a year that she has from her mother; but I should
  • leave every penny of my own fortune, earned in the laborious exercise of
  • my profession, to public institutions.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery dropped her eyes at this, and sat for some time gazing at
  • the straw matting which covered her floor.
  • “I suppose it seems to you,” said the Doctor, laughing, “that in so doing
  • I should play your brother a very shabby trick.”
  • “Not at all. That is too much money to get possession of so easily, by
  • marrying. I don’t think it would be right.”
  • “It’s right to get all one can. But in this case your brother wouldn’t
  • be able. If Catherine marries without my consent, she doesn’t get a
  • penny from my own pocket.”
  • “Is that certain?” asked Mrs. Montgomery, looking up.
  • “As certain as that I sit here!”
  • “Even if she should pine away?”
  • “Even if she should pine to a shadow, which isn’t probable.”
  • “Does Morris know this?”
  • “I shall be most happy to inform him!” the Doctor exclaimed.
  • Mrs. Montgomery resumed her meditations, and her visitor, who was
  • prepared to give time to the affair, asked himself whether, in spite of
  • her little conscientious air, she was not playing into her brother’s
  • hands. At the same time he was half ashamed of the ordeal to which he
  • had subjected her, and was touched by the gentleness with which she bore
  • it. “If she were a humbug,” he said, “she would get angry; unless she be
  • very deep indeed. It is not probable that she is as deep as that.”
  • “What makes you dislike Morris so much?” she presently asked, emerging
  • from her reflexions.
  • “I don’t dislike him in the least as a friend, as a companion. He seems
  • to me a charming fellow, and I should think he would be excellent
  • company. I dislike him, exclusively, as a son-in-law. If the only
  • office of a son-in-law were to dine at the paternal table, I should set a
  • high value upon your brother. He dines capitally. But that is a small
  • part of his function, which, in general, is to be a protector and
  • caretaker of my child, who is singularly ill-adapted to take care of
  • herself. It is there that he doesn’t satisfy me. I confess I have
  • nothing but my impression to go by; but I am in the habit of trusting my
  • impression. Of course you are at liberty to contradict it flat. He
  • strikes me as selfish and shallow.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery’s eyes expanded a little, and the Doctor fancied he saw
  • the light of admiration in them. “I wonder you have discovered he is
  • selfish!” she exclaimed.
  • “Do you think he hides it so well?”
  • “Very well indeed,” said Mrs. Montgomery. “And I think we are all rather
  • selfish,” she added quickly.
  • “I think so too; but I have seen people hide it better than he. You see
  • I am helped by a habit I have of dividing people into classes, into
  • types. I may easily be mistaken about your brother as an individual, but
  • his type is written on his whole person.”
  • “He is very good-looking,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
  • The Doctor eyed her a moment. “You women are all the same! But the type
  • to which your brother belongs was made to be the ruin of you, and you
  • were made to be its handmaids and victims. The sign of the type in
  • question is the determination—sometimes terrible in its quiet
  • intensity—to accept nothing of life but its pleasures, and to secure
  • these pleasures chiefly by the aid of your complaisant sex. Young men of
  • this class never do anything for themselves that they can get other
  • people to do for them, and it is the infatuation, the devotion, the
  • superstition of others that keeps them going. These others in
  • ninety-nine cases out of a hundred are women. What our young friends
  • chiefly insist upon is that some one else shall suffer for them; and
  • women do that sort of thing, as you must know, wonderfully well.” The
  • Doctor paused a moment, and then he added abruptly, “You have suffered
  • immensely for your brother!”
  • This exclamation was abrupt, as I say, but it was also perfectly
  • calculated. The Doctor had been rather disappointed at not finding his
  • compact and comfortable little hostess surrounded in a more visible
  • degree by the ravages of Morris Townsend’s immorality; but he had said to
  • himself that this was not because the young man had spared her, but
  • because she had contrived to plaster up her wounds. They were aching
  • there, behind the varnished stove, the festooned engravings, beneath her
  • own neat little poplin bosom; and if he could only touch the tender spot,
  • she would make a movement that would betray her. The words I have just
  • quoted were an attempt to put his finger suddenly upon the place; and
  • they had some of the success that he looked for. The tears sprang for a
  • moment to Mrs. Montgomery’s eyes, and she indulged in a proud little jerk
  • of the head.
  • “I don’t know how you have found that out!” she exclaimed.
  • “By a philosophic trick—by what they call induction. You know you have
  • always your option of contradicting me. But kindly answer me a question.
  • Don’t you give your brother money? I think you ought to answer that.”
  • “Yes, I have given him money,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
  • “And you have not had much to give him?”
  • She was silent a moment. “If you ask me for a confession of poverty,
  • that is easily made. I am very poor.”
  • “One would never suppose it from your—your charming house,” said the
  • Doctor. “I learned from my sister that your income was moderate, and
  • your family numerous.”
  • “I have five children,” Mrs. Montgomery observed; “but I am happy to say
  • I can bring them up decently.”
  • “Of course you can—accomplished and devoted as you are! But your brother
  • has counted them over, I suppose?”
  • “Counted them over?”
  • “He knows there are five, I mean. He tells me it is he that brings them
  • up.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery stared a moment, and then quickly—“Oh yes; he teaches
  • them Spanish.”
  • The Doctor laughed out. “That must take a great deal off your hands!
  • Your brother also knows, of course, that you have very little money.”
  • “I have often told him so!” Mrs. Montgomery exclaimed, more unreservedly
  • than she had yet spoken. She was apparently taking some comfort in the
  • Doctor’s clairvoyancy.
  • “Which means that you have often occasion to, and that he often sponges
  • on you. Excuse the crudity of my language; I simply express a fact. I
  • don’t ask you how much of your money he has had, it is none of my
  • business. I have ascertained what I suspected—what I wished.” And the
  • Doctor got up, gently smoothing his hat. “Your brother lives on you,” he
  • said as he stood there.
  • Mrs. Montgomery quickly rose from her chair, following her visitor’s
  • movements with a look of fascination. But then, with a certain
  • inconsequence—“I have never complained of him!” she said.
  • “You needn’t protest—you have not betrayed him. But I advise you not to
  • give him any more money.”
  • “Don’t you see it is in my interest that he should marry a rich person?”
  • she asked. “If, as you say, he lives on me, I can only wish to get rid
  • of him, and to put obstacles in the way of his marrying is to increase my
  • own difficulties.”
  • “I wish very much you would come to me with your difficulties,” said the
  • Doctor. “Certainly, if I throw him back on your hands, the least I can
  • do is to help you to bear the burden. If you will allow me to say so,
  • then, I shall take the liberty of placing in your hands, for the present,
  • a certain fund for your brother’s support.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery stared; she evidently thought he was jesting; but she
  • presently saw that he was not, and the complication of her feelings
  • became painful. “It seems to me that I ought to be very much offended
  • with you,” she murmured.
  • “Because I have offered you money? That’s a superstition,” said the
  • Doctor. “You must let me come and see you again, and we will talk about
  • these things. I suppose that some of your children are girls.”
  • “I have two little girls,” said Mrs. Montgomery.
  • “Well, when they grow up, and begin to think of taking husbands, you will
  • see how anxious you will be about the moral character of these gentlemen.
  • Then you will understand this visit of mine!”
  • “Ah, you are not to believe that Morris’s moral character is bad!”
  • The Doctor looked at her a little, with folded arms. “There is something
  • I should greatly like—as a moral satisfaction. I should like to hear you
  • say—‘He is abominably selfish!’”
  • The words came out with the grave distinctness of his voice, and they
  • seemed for an instant to create, to poor Mrs. Montgomery’s troubled
  • vision, a material image. She gazed at it an instant, and then she
  • turned away. “You distress me, sir!” she exclaimed. “He is, after all,
  • my brother, and his talents, his talents—” On these last words her voice
  • quavered, and before he knew it she had burst into tears.
  • “His talents are first-rate!” said the Doctor. “We must find a proper
  • field for them!” And he assured her most respectfully of his regret at
  • having so greatly discomposed her. “It’s all for my poor Catherine,” he
  • went on. “You must know her, and you will see.”
  • Mrs. Montgomery brushed away her tears, and blushed at having shed them.
  • “I should like to know your daughter,” she answered; and then, in an
  • instant—“Don’t let her marry him!”
  • Dr. Sloper went away with the words gently humming in his ears—“Don’t let
  • her marry him!” They gave him the moral satisfaction of which he had
  • just spoken, and their value was the greater that they had evidently cost
  • a pang to poor little Mrs. Montgomery’s family pride.
  • XV
  • HE had been puzzled by the way that Catherine carried herself; her
  • attitude at this sentimental crisis seemed to him unnaturally passive.
  • She had not spoken to him again after that scene in the library, the day
  • before his interview with Morris; and a week had elapsed without making
  • any change in her manner. There was nothing in it that appealed for
  • pity, and he was even a little disappointed at her not giving him an
  • opportunity to make up for his harshness by some manifestation of
  • liberality which should operate as a compensation. He thought a little
  • of offering to take her for a tour in Europe; but he was determined to do
  • this only in case she should seem mutely to reproach him. He had an idea
  • that she would display a talent for mute reproaches, and he was surprised
  • at not finding himself exposed to these silent batteries. She said
  • nothing, either tacitly or explicitly, and as she was never very
  • talkative, there was now no especial eloquence in her reserve. And poor
  • Catherine was not sulky—a style of behaviour for which she had too little
  • histrionic talent; she was simply very patient. Of course she was
  • thinking over her situation, and she was apparently doing so in a
  • deliberate and unimpassioned manner, with a view of making the best of
  • it.
  • “She will do as I have bidden her,” said the Doctor, and he made the
  • further reflexion that his daughter was not a woman of a great spirit. I
  • know not whether he had hoped for a little more resistance for the sake
  • of a little more entertainment; but he said to himself, as he had said
  • before, that though it might have its momentary alarms, paternity was,
  • after all, not an exciting vocation.
  • Catherine, meanwhile, had made a discovery of a very different sort; it
  • had become vivid to her that there was a great excitement in trying to be
  • a good daughter. She had an entirely new feeling, which may be described
  • as a state of expectant suspense about her own actions. She watched
  • herself as she would have watched another person, and wondered what she
  • would do. It was as if this other person, who was both herself and not
  • herself, had suddenly sprung into being, inspiring her with a natural
  • curiosity as to the performance of untested functions.
  • “I am glad I have such a good daughter,” said her father, kissing her,
  • after the lapse of several days.
  • “I am trying to be good,” she answered, turning away, with a conscience
  • not altogether clear.
  • “If there is anything you would like to say to me, you know you must not
  • hesitate. You needn’t feel obliged to be so quiet. I shouldn’t care
  • that Mr. Townsend should be a frequent topic of conversation, but
  • whenever you have anything particular to say about him I shall be very
  • glad to hear it.”
  • “Thank you,” said Catherine; “I have nothing particular at present.”
  • He never asked her whether she had seen Morris again, because he was sure
  • that if this had been the case she would tell him. She had, in fact, not
  • seen him, she had only written him a long letter. The letter at least
  • was long for her; and, it may be added, that it was long for Morris; it
  • consisted of five pages, in a remarkably neat and handsome hand.
  • Catherine’s handwriting was beautiful, and she was even a little proud of
  • it; she was extremely fond of copying, and possessed volumes of extracts
  • which testified to this accomplishment; volumes which she had exhibited
  • one day to her lover, when the bliss of feeling that she was important in
  • his eyes was exceptionally keen. She told Morris in writing that her
  • father had expressed the wish that she should not see him again, and that
  • she begged he would not come to the house until she should have “made up
  • her mind.” Morris replied with a passionate epistle, in which he asked
  • to what, in Heaven’s name, she wished to make up her mind. Had not her
  • mind been made up two weeks before, and could it be possible that she
  • entertained the idea of throwing him off? Did she mean to break down at
  • the very beginning of their ordeal, after all the promises of fidelity
  • she had both given and extracted? And he gave an account of his own
  • interview with her father—an account not identical at all points with
  • that offered in these pages. “He was terribly violent,” Morris wrote;
  • “but you know my self-control. I have need of it all when I remember
  • that I have it in my power to break in upon your cruel captivity.”
  • Catherine sent him, in answer to this, a note of three lines. “I am in
  • great trouble; do not doubt of my affection, but let me wait a little and
  • think.” The idea of a struggle with her father, of setting up her will
  • against his own, was heavy on her soul, and it kept her formally
  • submissive, as a great physical weight keeps us motionless. It never
  • entered into her mind to throw her lover off; but from the first she
  • tried to assure herself that there would be a peaceful way out of their
  • difficulty. The assurance was vague, for it contained no element of
  • positive conviction that her father would change his mind. She only had
  • an idea that if she should be very good, the situation would in some
  • mysterious manner improve. To be good, she must be patient, respectful,
  • abstain from judging her father too harshly, and from committing any act
  • of open defiance. He was perhaps right, after all, to think as he did;
  • by which Catherine meant not in the least that his judgement of Morris’s
  • motives in seeking to marry her was perhaps a just one, but that it was
  • probably natural and proper that conscientious parents should be
  • suspicious and even unjust. There were probably people in the world as
  • bad as her father supposed Morris to be, and if there were the slightest
  • chance of Morris being one of these sinister persons, the Doctor was
  • right in taking it into account. Of course he could not know what she
  • knew, how the purest love and truth were seated in the young man’s eyes;
  • but Heaven, in its time, might appoint a way of bringing him to such
  • knowledge. Catherine expected a good deal of Heaven, and referred to the
  • skies the initiative, as the French say, in dealing with her dilemma.
  • She could not imagine herself imparting any kind of knowledge to her
  • father, there was something superior even in his injustice and absolute
  • in his mistakes. But she could at least be good, and if she were only
  • good enough, Heaven would invent some way of reconciling all things—the
  • dignity of her father’s errors and the sweetness of her own confidence,
  • the strict performance of her filial duties and the enjoyment of Morris
  • Townsend’s affection. Poor Catherine would have been glad to regard Mrs.
  • Penniman as an illuminating agent, a part which this lady herself indeed
  • was but imperfectly prepared to play. Mrs. Penniman took too much
  • satisfaction in the sentimental shadows of this little drama to have, for
  • the moment, any great interest in dissipating them. She wished the plot
  • to thicken, and the advice that she gave her niece tended, in her own
  • imagination, to produce this result. It was rather incoherent counsel,
  • and from one day to another it contradicted itself; but it was pervaded
  • by an earnest desire that Catherine should do something striking. “You
  • must _act_, my dear; in your situation the great thing is to act,” said
  • Mrs. Penniman, who found her niece altogether beneath her opportunities.
  • Mrs. Penniman’s real hope was that the girl would make a secret marriage,
  • at which she should officiate as brideswoman or duenna. She had a vision
  • of this ceremony being performed in some subterranean chapel—subterranean
  • chapels in New York were not frequent, but Mrs. Penniman’s imagination
  • was not chilled by trifles—and of the guilty couple—she liked to think of
  • poor Catherine and her suitor as the guilty couple—being shuffled away in
  • a fast-whirling vehicle to some obscure lodging in the suburbs, where she
  • would pay them (in a thick veil) clandestine visits, where they would
  • endure a period of romantic privation, and where ultimately, after she
  • should have been their earthly providence, their intercessor, their
  • advocate, and their medium of communication with the world, they should
  • be reconciled to her brother in an artistic tableau, in which she herself
  • should be somehow the central figure. She hesitated as yet to recommend
  • this course to Catherine, but she attempted to draw an attractive picture
  • of it to Morris Townsend. She was in daily communication with the young
  • man, whom she kept informed by letters of the state of affairs in
  • Washington Square. As he had been banished, as she said, from the house,
  • she no longer saw him; but she ended by writing to him that she longed
  • for an interview. This interview could take place only on neutral
  • ground, and she bethought herself greatly before selecting a place of
  • meeting. She had an inclination for Greenwood Cemetery, but she gave it
  • up as too distant; she could not absent herself for so long, as she said,
  • without exciting suspicion. Then she thought of the Battery, but that
  • was rather cold and windy, besides one’s being exposed to intrusion from
  • the Irish emigrants who at this point alight, with large appetites, in
  • the New World and at last she fixed upon an oyster saloon in the Seventh
  • Avenue, kept by a negro—an establishment of which she knew nothing save
  • that she had noticed it in passing. She made an appointment with Morris
  • Townsend to meet him there, and she went to the tryst at dusk, enveloped
  • in an impenetrable veil. He kept her waiting for half an hour—he had
  • almost the whole width of the city to traverse—but she liked to wait, it
  • seemed to intensify the situation. She ordered a cup of tea, which
  • proved excessively bad, and this gave her a sense that she was suffering
  • in a romantic cause. When Morris at last arrived, they sat together for
  • half an hour in the duskiest corner of a back shop; and it is hardly too
  • much to say that this was the happiest half-hour that Mrs. Penniman had
  • known for years. The situation was really thrilling, and it scarcely
  • seemed to her a false note when her companion asked for an oyster stew,
  • and proceeded to consume it before her eyes. Morris, indeed, needed all
  • the satisfaction that stewed oysters could give him, for it may be
  • intimated to the reader that he regarded Mrs. Penniman in the light of a
  • fifth wheel to his coach. He was in a state of irritation natural to a
  • gentleman of fine parts who had been snubbed in a benevolent attempt to
  • confer a distinction upon a young woman of inferior characteristics, and
  • the insinuating sympathy of this somewhat desiccated matron appeared to
  • offer him no practical relief. He thought her a humbug, and he judged of
  • humbugs with a good deal of confidence. He had listened and made himself
  • agreeable to her at first, in order to get a footing in Washington
  • Square; and at present he needed all his self-command to be decently
  • civil. It would have gratified him to tell her that she was a fantastic
  • old woman, and that he should like to put her into an omnibus and send
  • her home. We know, however, that Morris possessed the virtue of
  • self-control, and he had, moreover, the constant habit of seeking to be
  • agreeable; so that, although Mrs. Penniman’s demeanour only exasperated
  • his already unquiet nerves, he listened to her with a sombre deference in
  • which she found much to admire.
  • XVI
  • THEY had of course immediately spoken of Catherine. “Did she send me a
  • message, or—or anything?” Morris asked. He appeared to think that she
  • might have sent him a trinket or a lock of her hair.
  • Mrs. Penniman was slightly embarrassed, for she had not told her niece of
  • her intended expedition. “Not exactly a message,” she said; “I didn’t
  • ask her for one, because I was afraid to—to excite her.”
  • “I am afraid she is not very excitable!” And Morris gave a smile of some
  • bitterness.
  • “She is better than that. She is steadfast—she is true!”
  • “Do you think she will hold fast, then?”
  • “To the death!”
  • “Oh, I hope it won’t come to that,” said Morris.
  • “We must be prepared for the worst, and that is what I wish to speak to
  • you about.”
  • “What do you call the worst?”
  • “Well,” said Mrs. Penniman, “my brother’s hard, intellectual nature.”
  • “Oh, the devil!”
  • “He is impervious to pity,” Mrs. Penniman added, by way of explanation.
  • “Do you mean that he won’t come round?”
  • “He will never be vanquished by argument. I have studied him. He will
  • be vanquished only by the accomplished fact.”
  • “The accomplished fact?”
  • “He will come round afterwards,” said Mrs. Penniman, with extreme
  • significance. “He cares for nothing but facts; he must be met by facts!”
  • “Well,” rejoined Morris, “it is a fact that I wish to marry his daughter.
  • I met him with that the other day, but he was not at all vanquished.”
  • Mrs. Penniman was silent a little, and her smile beneath the shadow of
  • her capacious bonnet, on the edge of which her black veil was arranged
  • curtain-wise, fixed itself upon Morris’s face with a still more tender
  • brilliancy. “Marry Catherine first and meet him afterwards!” she
  • exclaimed.
  • “Do you recommend that?” asked the young man, frowning heavily.
  • She was a little frightened, but she went on with considerable boldness.
  • “That is the way I see it: a private marriage—a private marriage.” She
  • repeated the phrase because she liked it.
  • “Do you mean that I should carry Catherine off? What do they call
  • it—elope with her?”
  • “It is not a crime when you are driven to it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “My
  • husband, as I have told you, was a distinguished clergyman; one of the
  • most eloquent men of his day. He once married a young couple that had
  • fled from the house of the young lady’s father. He was so interested in
  • their story. He had no hesitation, and everything came out beautifully.
  • The father was afterwards reconciled, and thought everything of the young
  • man. Mr. Penniman married them in the evening, about seven o’clock. The
  • church was so dark, you could scarcely see; and Mr. Penniman was
  • intensely agitated; he was so sympathetic. I don’t believe he could have
  • done it again.”
  • “Unfortunately Catherine and I have not Mr. Penniman to marry us,” said
  • Morris.
  • “No, but you have me!” rejoined Mrs. Penniman expressively. “I can’t
  • perform the ceremony, but I can help you. I can watch.”
  • “The woman’s an idiot,” thought Morris; but he was obliged to say
  • something different. It was not, however, materially more civil. “Was
  • it in order to tell me this that you requested I would meet you here?”
  • Mrs. Penniman had been conscious of a certain vagueness in her errand,
  • and of not being able to offer him any very tangible reward for his long
  • walk. “I thought perhaps you would like to see one who is so near to
  • Catherine,” she observed, with considerable majesty. “And also,” she
  • added, “that you would value an opportunity of sending her something.”
  • Morris extended his empty hands with a melancholy smile. “I am greatly
  • obliged to you, but I have nothing to send.”
  • “Haven’t you a _word_?” asked his companion, with her suggestive smile
  • coming back.
  • Morris frowned again. “Tell her to hold fast,” he said rather curtly.
  • “That is a good word—a noble word. It will make her happy for many days.
  • She is very touching, very brave,” Mrs. Penniman went on, arranging her
  • mantle and preparing to depart. While she was so engaged she had an
  • inspiration. She found the phrase that she could boldly offer as a
  • vindication of the step she had taken. “If you marry Catherine at all
  • risks” she said, “you will give my brother a proof of your being what he
  • pretends to doubt.”
  • “What he pretends to doubt?”
  • “Don’t you know what that is?” Mrs. Penniman asked almost playfully.
  • “It does not concern me to know,” said Morris grandly.
  • “Of course it makes you angry.”
  • “I despise it,” Morris declared.
  • “Ah, you know what it is, then?” said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her finger
  • at him. “He pretends that you like—you like the money.”
  • Morris hesitated a moment; and then, as if he spoke advisedly—“I _do_
  • like the money!”
  • “Ah, but not—but not as he means it. You don’t like it more than
  • Catherine?”
  • He leaned his elbows on the table and buried his head in his hands. “You
  • torture me!” he murmured. And, indeed, this was almost the effect of the
  • poor lady’s too importunate interest in his situation.
  • But she insisted on making her point. “If you marry her in spite of him,
  • he will take for granted that you expect nothing of him, and are prepared
  • to do without it. And so he will see that you are disinterested.”
  • Morris raised his head a little, following this argument, “And what shall
  • I gain by that?”
  • “Why, that he will see that he has been wrong in thinking that you wished
  • to get his money.”
  • “And seeing that I wish he would go to the deuce with it, he will leave
  • it to a hospital. Is that what you mean?” asked Morris.
  • “No, I don’t mean that; though that would be very grand!” Mrs. Penniman
  • quickly added. “I mean that having done you such an injustice, he will
  • think it his duty, at the end, to make some amends.”
  • Morris shook his head, though it must be confessed he was a little struck
  • with this idea. “Do you think he is so sentimental?”
  • “He is not sentimental,” said Mrs. Penniman; “but, to be perfectly fair
  • to him, I think he has, in his own narrow way, a certain sense of duty.”
  • There passed through Morris Townsend’s mind a rapid wonder as to what he
  • might, even under a remote contingency, be indebted to from the action of
  • this principle in Dr. Sloper’s breast, and the inquiry exhausted itself
  • in his sense of the ludicrous. “Your brother has no duties to me,” he
  • said presently, “and I none to him.”
  • “Ah, but he has duties to Catherine.”
  • “Yes, but you see that on that principle Catherine has duties to him as
  • well.”
  • Mrs. Penniman got up, with a melancholy sigh, as if she thought him very
  • unimaginative. “She has always performed them faithfully; and now, do
  • you think she has no duties to _you_?” Mrs. Penniman always, even in
  • conversation, italicised her personal pronouns.
  • “It would sound harsh to say so! I am so grateful for her love,” Morris
  • added.
  • “I will tell her you said that! And now, remember that if you need me, I
  • am there.” And Mrs. Penniman, who could think of nothing more to say,
  • nodded vaguely in the direction of Washington Square.
  • Morris looked some moments at the sanded floor of the shop; he seemed to
  • be disposed to linger a moment. At last, looking up with a certain
  • abruptness, “It is your belief that if she marries me he will cut her
  • off?” he asked.
  • Mrs. Penniman stared a little, and smiled. “Why, I have explained to you
  • what I think would happen—that in the end it would be the best thing to
  • do.”
  • “You mean that, whatever she does, in the long run she will get the
  • money?”
  • “It doesn’t depend upon her, but upon you. Venture to appear as
  • disinterested as you are!” said Mrs. Penniman ingeniously. Morris
  • dropped his eyes on the sanded floor again, pondering this; and she
  • pursued. “Mr. Penniman and I had nothing, and we were very happy.
  • Catherine, moreover, has her mother’s fortune, which, at the time my
  • sister-in-law married, was considered a very handsome one.”
  • “Oh, don’t speak of that!” said Morris; and, indeed, it was quite
  • superfluous, for he had contemplated the fact in all its lights.
  • “Austin married a wife with money—why shouldn’t you?”
  • “Ah! but your brother was a doctor,” Morris objected.
  • “Well, all young men can’t be doctors!”
  • “I should think it an extremely loathsome profession,” said Morris, with
  • an air of intellectual independence. Then in a moment, he went on rather
  • inconsequently, “Do you suppose there is a will already made in
  • Catherine’s favour?”
  • “I suppose so—even doctors must die; and perhaps a little in mine,” Mrs.
  • Penniman frankly added.
  • “And you believe he would certainly change it—as regards Catherine?”
  • “Yes; and then change it back again.”
  • “Ah, but one can’t depend on that!” said Morris.
  • “Do you want to _depend_ on it?” Mrs. Penniman asked.
  • Morris blushed a little. “Well, I am certainly afraid of being the cause
  • of an injury to Catherine.”
  • “Ah! you must not be afraid. Be afraid of nothing, and everything will
  • go well!”
  • And then Mrs. Penniman paid for her cup of tea, and Morris paid for his
  • oyster stew, and they went out together into the dimly-lighted wilderness
  • of the Seventh Avenue. The dusk had closed in completely and the street
  • lamps were separated by wide intervals of a pavement in which cavities
  • and fissures played a disproportionate part. An omnibus, emblazoned with
  • strange pictures, went tumbling over the dislocated cobble-stones.
  • “How will you go home?” Morris asked, following this vehicle with an
  • interested eye. Mrs. Penniman had taken his arm.
  • She hesitated a moment. “I think this manner would be pleasant,” she
  • said; and she continued to let him feel the value of his support.
  • So he walked with her through the devious ways of the west side of the
  • town, and through the bustle of gathering nightfall in populous streets,
  • to the quiet precinct of Washington Square. They lingered a moment at
  • the foot of Dr. Sloper’s white marble steps, above which a spotless white
  • door, adorned with a glittering silver plate, seemed to figure, for
  • Morris, the closed portal of happiness; and then Mrs. Penniman’s
  • companion rested a melancholy eye upon a lighted window in the upper part
  • of the house.
  • “That is my room—my dear little room!” Mrs. Penniman remarked.
  • Morris started. “Then I needn’t come walking round the Square to gaze at
  • it.”
  • “That’s as you please. But Catherine’s is behind; two noble windows on
  • the second floor. I think you can see them from the other street.”
  • “I don’t want to see them, ma’am!” And Morris turned his back to the
  • house.
  • “I will tell her you have been _here_, at any rate,” said Mrs. Penniman,
  • pointing to the spot where they stood; “and I will give her your
  • message—that she is to hold fast!”
  • “Oh, yes! of course. You know I write her all that.”
  • “It seems to say more when it is spoken! And remember, if you need me,
  • that I am _there_”; and Mrs. Penniman glanced at the third floor.
  • On this they separated, and Morris, left to himself, stood looking at the
  • house a moment; after which he turned away, and took a gloomy walk round
  • the Square, on the opposite side, close to the wooden fence. Then he
  • came back, and paused for a minute in front of Dr. Sloper’s dwelling.
  • His eyes travelled over it; they even rested on the ruddy windows of Mrs.
  • Penniman’s apartment. He thought it a devilish comfortable house.
  • XVII
  • MRS. PENNIMAN told Catherine that evening—the two ladies were sitting in
  • the back parlour—that she had had an interview with Morris Townsend; and
  • on receiving this news the girl started with a sense of pain. She felt
  • angry for the moment; it was almost the first time she had ever felt
  • angry. It seemed to her that her aunt was meddlesome; and from this came
  • a vague apprehension that she would spoil something.
  • “I don’t see why you should have seen him. I don’t think it was right,”
  • Catherine said.
  • “I was so sorry for him—it seemed to me some one ought to see him.”
  • “No one but I,” said Catherine, who felt as if she were making the most
  • presumptuous speech of her life, and yet at the same time had an instinct
  • that she was right in doing so.
  • “But you wouldn’t, my dear,” Aunt Lavinia rejoined; “and I didn’t know
  • what might have become of him.”
  • “I have not seen him, because my father has forbidden it,” Catherine said
  • very simply.
  • There was a simplicity in this, indeed, which fairly vexed Mrs. Penniman.
  • “If your father forbade you to go to sleep, I suppose you would keep
  • awake!” she commented.
  • Catherine looked at her. “I don’t understand you. You seem to be very
  • strange.”
  • “Well, my dear, you will understand me some day!” And Mrs. Penniman, who
  • was reading the evening paper, which she perused daily from the first
  • line to the last, resumed her occupation. She wrapped herself in
  • silence; she was determined Catherine should ask her for an account of
  • her interview with Morris. But Catherine was silent for so long, that
  • she almost lost patience; and she was on the point of remarking to her
  • that she was very heartless, when the girl at last spoke.
  • “What did he say?” she asked.
  • “He said he is ready to marry you any day, in spite of everything.”
  • Catherine made no answer to this, and Mrs. Penniman almost lost patience
  • again; owing to which she at last volunteered the information that Morris
  • looked very handsome, but terribly haggard.
  • “Did he seem sad?” asked her niece.
  • “He was dark under the eyes,” said Mrs. Penniman. “So different from
  • when I first saw him; though I am not sure that if I had seen him in this
  • condition the first time, I should not have been even more struck with
  • him. There is something brilliant in his very misery.”
  • This was, to Catherine’s sense, a vivid picture, and though she
  • disapproved, she felt herself gazing at it. “Where did you see him?” she
  • asked presently.
  • “In—in the Bowery; at a confectioner’s,” said Mrs. Penniman, who had a
  • general idea that she ought to dissemble a little.
  • “Whereabouts is the place?” Catherine inquired, after another pause.
  • “Do you wish to go there, my dear?” said her aunt.
  • “Oh no!” And Catherine got up from her seat and went to the fire, where
  • she stood looking a while at the glowing coals.
  • “Why are you so dry, Catherine?” Mrs. Penniman said at last.
  • “So dry?”
  • “So cold—so irresponsive.”
  • The girl turned very quickly. “Did _he_ say that?”
  • Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment. “I will tell you what he said. He
  • said he feared only one thing—that you would be afraid.”
  • “Afraid of what?”
  • “Afraid of your father.”
  • Catherine turned back to the fire again, and then, after a pause, she
  • said—“I _am_ afraid of my father.”
  • Mrs. Penniman got quickly up from her chair and approached her niece.
  • “Do you mean to give him up, then?”
  • Catherine for some time never moved; she kept her eyes on the coals. At
  • last she raised her head and looked at her aunt. “Why do you push me
  • so?” she asked.
  • “I don’t push you. When have I spoken to you before?”
  • “It seems to me that you have spoken to me several times.”
  • “I am afraid it is necessary, then, Catherine,” said Mrs. Penniman, with
  • a good deal of solemnity. “I am afraid you don’t feel the importance—”
  • She paused a little; Catherine was looking at her. “The importance of
  • not disappointing that gallant young heart!” And Mrs. Penniman went back
  • to her chair, by the lamp, and, with a little jerk, picked up the evening
  • paper again.
  • Catherine stood there before the fire, with her hands behind her, looking
  • at her aunt, to whom it seemed that the girl had never had just this dark
  • fixedness in her gaze. “I don’t think you understand—or that you know
  • me,” she said.
  • “If I don’t, it is not wonderful; you trust me so little.”
  • Catherine made no attempt to deny this charge, and for some time more
  • nothing was said. But Mrs. Penniman’s imagination was restless, and the
  • evening paper failed on this occasion to enchain it.
  • “If you succumb to the dread of your father’s wrath,” she said, “I don’t
  • know what will become of us.”
  • “Did _he_ tell you to say these things to me?”
  • “He told me to use my influence.”
  • “You must be mistaken,” said Catherine. “He trusts me.”
  • “I hope he may never repent of it!” And Mrs. Penniman gave a little
  • sharp slap to her newspaper. She knew not what to make of her niece, who
  • had suddenly become stern and contradictious.
  • This tendency on Catherine’s part was presently even more apparent. “You
  • had much better not make any more appointments with Mr. Townsend,” she
  • said. “I don’t think it is right.”
  • Mrs. Penniman rose with considerable majesty. “My poor child, are you
  • jealous of me?” she inquired.
  • “Oh, Aunt Lavinia!” murmured Catherine, blushing.
  • “I don’t think it is your place to teach me what is right.”
  • On this point Catherine made no concession. “It can’t be right to
  • deceive.”
  • “I certainly have not deceived _you_!”
  • “Yes; but I promised my father—”
  • “I have no doubt you promised your father. But I have promised him
  • nothing!”
  • Catherine had to admit this, and she did so in silence. “I don’t believe
  • Mr. Townsend himself likes it,” she said at last.
  • “Doesn’t like meeting me?”
  • “Not in secret.”
  • “It was not in secret; the place was full of people.”
  • “But it was a secret place—away off in the Bowery.”
  • Mrs. Penniman flinched a little. “Gentlemen enjoy such things,” she
  • remarked presently. “I know what gentlemen like.”
  • “My father wouldn’t like it, if he knew.”
  • “Pray, do you propose to inform him?” Mrs. Penniman inquired.
  • “No, Aunt Lavinia. But please don’t do it again.”
  • “If I do it again, you will inform him: is that what you mean? I do not
  • share your dread of my brother; I have always known how to defend my own
  • position. But I shall certainly never again take any step on your
  • behalf; you are much too thankless. I knew you were not a spontaneous
  • nature, but I believed you were firm, and I told your father that he
  • would find you so. I am disappointed—but your father will not be!” And
  • with this, Mrs. Penniman offered her niece a brief good-night, and
  • withdrew to her own apartment.
  • XVIII
  • CATHERINE sat alone by the parlour fire—sat there for more than an hour,
  • lost in her meditations. Her aunt seemed to her aggressive and foolish,
  • and to see it so clearly—to judge Mrs. Penniman so positively—made her
  • feel old and grave. She did not resent the imputation of weakness; it
  • made no impression on her, for she had not the sense of weakness, and she
  • was not hurt at not being appreciated. She had an immense respect for
  • her father, and she felt that to displease him would be a misdemeanour
  • analogous to an act of profanity in a great temple; but her purpose had
  • slowly ripened, and she believed that her prayers had purified it of its
  • violence. The evening advanced, and the lamp burned dim without her
  • noticing it; her eyes were fixed upon her terrible plan. She knew her
  • father was in his study—that he had been there all the evening; from time
  • to time she expected to hear him move. She thought he would perhaps
  • come, as he sometimes came, into the parlour. At last the clock struck
  • eleven, and the house was wrapped in silence; the servants had gone to
  • bed. Catherine got up and went slowly to the door of the library, where
  • she waited a moment, motionless. Then she knocked, and then she waited
  • again. Her father had answered her, but she had not the courage to turn
  • the latch. What she had said to her aunt was true enough—she was afraid
  • of him; and in saying that she had no sense of weakness she meant that
  • she was not afraid of herself. She heard him move within, and he came
  • and opened the door for her.
  • “What is the matter?” asked the Doctor. “You are standing there like a
  • ghost.”
  • She went into the room, but it was some time before she contrived to say
  • what she had come to say. Her father, who was in his dressing-gown and
  • slippers, had been busy at his writing-table, and after looking at her
  • for some moments, and waiting for her to speak, he went and seated
  • himself at his papers again. His back was turned to her—she began to
  • hear the scratching of his pen. She remained near the door, with her
  • heart thumping beneath her bodice; and she was very glad that his back
  • was turned, for it seemed to her that she could more easily address
  • herself to this portion of his person than to his face. At last she
  • began, watching it while she spoke.
  • “You told me that if I should have anything more to say about Mr.
  • Townsend you would be glad to listen to it.”
  • “Exactly, my dear,” said the Doctor, not turning round, but stopping his
  • pen.
  • Catherine wished it would go on, but she herself continued. “I thought I
  • would tell you that I have not seen him again, but that I should like to
  • do so.”
  • “To bid him good-bye?” asked the Doctor.
  • The girl hesitated a moment. “He is not going away.”
  • The Doctor wheeled slowly round in his chair, with a smile that seemed to
  • accuse her of an epigram; but extremes meet, and Catherine had not
  • intended one. “It is not to bid him good-bye, then?” her father said.
  • “No, father, not that; at least, not for ever. I have not seen him
  • again, but I should like to see him,” Catherine repeated.
  • The Doctor slowly rubbed his under lip with the feather of his quill.
  • “Have you written to him?”
  • “Yes, four times.”
  • “You have not dismissed him, then. Once would have done that.”
  • “No,” said Catherine; “I have asked him—asked him to wait.”
  • Her father sat looking at her, and she was afraid he was going to break
  • out into wrath; his eyes were so fine and cold.
  • “You are a dear, faithful child,” he said at last. “Come here to your
  • father.” And he got up, holding out his hands toward her.
  • The words were a surprise, and they gave her an exquisite joy. She went
  • to him, and he put his arm round her tenderly, soothingly; and then he
  • kissed her. After this he said:
  • “Do you wish to make me very happy?”
  • “I should like to—but I am afraid I can’t,” Catherine answered.
  • “You can if you will. It all depends on your will.”
  • “Is it to give him up?” said Catherine.
  • “Yes, it is to give him up.”
  • And he held her still, with the same tenderness, looking into her face
  • and resting his eyes on her averted eyes. There was a long silence; she
  • wished he would release her.
  • “You are happier than I, father,” she said, at last.
  • “I have no doubt you are unhappy just now. But it is better to be
  • unhappy for three months and get over it, than for many years and never
  • get over it.”
  • “Yes, if that were so,” said Catherine.
  • “It would be so; I am sure of that.” She answered nothing, and he went
  • on. “Have you no faith in my wisdom, in my tenderness, in my solicitude
  • for your future?”
  • “Oh, father!” murmured the girl.
  • “Don’t you suppose that I know something of men: their vices, their
  • follies, their falsities?”
  • She detached herself, and turned upon him. “He is not vicious—he is not
  • false!”
  • Her father kept looking at her with his sharp, pure eye. “You make
  • nothing of my judgement, then?”
  • “I can’t believe that!”
  • “I don’t ask you to believe it, but to take it on trust.”
  • Catherine was far from saying to herself that this was an ingenious
  • sophism; but she met the appeal none the less squarely. “What has he
  • done—what do you know?”
  • “He has never done anything—he is a selfish idler.”
  • “Oh, father, don’t abuse him!” she exclaimed pleadingly.
  • “I don’t mean to abuse him; it would be a great mistake. You may do as
  • you choose,” he added, turning away.
  • “I may see him again?”
  • “Just as you choose.”
  • “Will you forgive me?”
  • “By no means.”
  • “It will only be for once.”
  • “I don’t know what you mean by once. You must either give him up or
  • continue the acquaintance.”
  • “I wish to explain—to tell him to wait.”
  • “To wait for what?”
  • “Till you know him better—till you consent.”
  • “Don’t tell him any such nonsense as that. I know him well enough, and I
  • shall never consent.”
  • “But we can wait a long time,” said poor Catherine, in a tone which was
  • meant to express the humblest conciliation, but which had upon her
  • father’s nerves the effect of an iteration not characterised by tact.
  • The Doctor answered, however, quietly enough: “Of course you can wait
  • till I die, if you like.” Catherine gave a cry of natural horror.
  • “Your engagement will have one delightful effect upon you; it will make
  • you extremely impatient for that event.”
  • Catherine stood staring, and the Doctor enjoyed the point he had made.
  • It came to Catherine with the force—or rather with the vague
  • impressiveness—of a logical axiom which it was not in her province to
  • controvert; and yet, though it was a scientific truth, she felt wholly
  • unable to accept it.
  • “I would rather not marry, if that were true,” she said.
  • “Give me a proof of it, then; for it is beyond a question that by
  • engaging yourself to Morris Townsend you simply wait for my death.”
  • She turned away, feeling sick and faint; and the Doctor went on. “And if
  • you wait for it with impatience, judge, if you please, what _his_
  • eagerness will be!”
  • Catherine turned it over—her father’s words had such an authority for her
  • that her very thoughts were capable of obeying him. There was a dreadful
  • ugliness in it, which seemed to glare at her through the interposing
  • medium of her own feebler reason. Suddenly, however, she had an
  • inspiration—she almost knew it to be an inspiration.
  • “If I don’t marry before your death, I will not after,” she said.
  • To her father, it must be admitted, this seemed only another epigram; and
  • as obstinacy, in unaccomplished minds, does not usually select such a
  • mode of expression, he was the more surprised at this wanton play of a
  • fixed idea.
  • “Do you mean that for an impertinence?” he inquired; an inquiry of which,
  • as he made it, he quite perceived the grossness.
  • “An impertinence? Oh, father, what terrible things you say!”
  • “If you don’t wait for my death, you might as well marry immediately;
  • there is nothing else to wait for.”
  • For some time Catherine made no answer; but finally she said:
  • “I think Morris—little by little—might persuade you.”
  • “I shall never let him speak to me again. I dislike him too much.”
  • Catherine gave a long, low sigh; she tried to stifle it, for she had made
  • up her mind that it was wrong to make a parade of her trouble, and to
  • endeavour to act upon her father by the meretricious aid of emotion.
  • Indeed, she even thought it wrong—in the sense of being inconsiderate—to
  • attempt to act upon his feelings at all; her part was to effect some
  • gentle, gradual change in his intellectual perception of poor Morris’s
  • character. But the means of effecting such a change were at present
  • shrouded in mystery, and she felt miserably helpless and hopeless. She
  • had exhausted all arguments, all replies. Her father might have pitied
  • her, and in fact he did so; but he was sure he was right.
  • “There is one thing you can tell Mr. Townsend when you see him again,” he
  • said: “that if you marry without my consent, I don’t leave you a farthing
  • of money. That will interest him more than anything else you can tell
  • him.”
  • “That would be very right,” Catherine answered. “I ought not in that
  • case to have a farthing of your money.”
  • “My dear child,” the Doctor observed, laughing, “your simplicity is
  • touching. Make that remark, in that tone, and with that expression of
  • countenance, to Mr. Townsend, and take a note of his answer. It won’t be
  • polite—it will, express irritation; and I shall be glad of that, as it
  • will put me in the right; unless, indeed—which is perfectly possible—you
  • should like him the better for being rude to you.”
  • “He will never be rude to me,” said Catherine gently.
  • “Tell him what I say, all the same.”
  • She looked at her father, and her quiet eyes filled with tears.
  • “I think I will see him, then,” she murmured, in her timid voice.
  • “Exactly as you choose!” And he went to the door and opened it for her
  • to go out. The movement gave her a terrible sense of his turning her
  • off.
  • “It will be only once, for the present,” she added, lingering a moment.
  • “Exactly as you choose,” he repeated, standing there with his hand on the
  • door. “I have told you what I think. If you see him, you will be an
  • ungrateful, cruel child; you will have given your old father the greatest
  • pain of his life.”
  • This was more than the poor girl could bear; her tears overflowed, and
  • she moved towards her grimly consistent parent with a pitiful cry. Her
  • hands were raised in supplication, but he sternly evaded this appeal.
  • Instead of letting her sob out her misery on his shoulder, he simply took
  • her by the arm and directed her course across the threshold, closing the
  • door gently but firmly behind her. After he had done so, he remained
  • listening. For a long time there was no sound; he knew that she was
  • standing outside. He was sorry for her, as I have said; but he was so
  • sure he was right. At last he heard her move away, and then her footstep
  • creaked faintly upon the stairs.
  • The Doctor took several turns round his study, with his hands in his
  • pockets, and a thin sparkle, possibly of irritation, but partly also of
  • something like humour, in his eye. “By Jove,” he said to himself, “I
  • believe she will stick—I believe she will stick!” And this idea of
  • Catherine “sticking” appeared to have a comical side, and to offer a
  • prospect of entertainment. He determined, as he said to himself, to see
  • it out.
  • XIX
  • IT was for reasons connected with this determination that on the morrow
  • he sought a few words of private conversation with Mrs. Penniman. He
  • sent for her to the library, and he there informed her that he hoped very
  • much that, as regarded this affair of Catherine’s, she would mind her
  • _p’s_ and _q’s_.
  • “I don’t know what you mean by such an expression,” said his sister.
  • “You speak as if I were learning the alphabet.”
  • “The alphabet of common sense is something you will never learn,” the
  • Doctor permitted himself to respond.
  • “Have you called me here to insult me?” Mrs. Penniman inquired.
  • “Not at all. Simply to advise you. You have taken up young Townsend;
  • that’s your own affair. I have nothing to do with your sentiments, your
  • fancies, your affections, your delusions; but what I request of you is
  • that you will keep these things to yourself. I have explained my views
  • to Catherine; she understands them perfectly, and anything that she does
  • further in the way of encouraging Mr. Townsend’s attentions will be in
  • deliberate opposition to my wishes. Anything that you should do in the
  • way of giving her aid and comfort will be—permit me the
  • expression—distinctly treasonable. You know high treason is a capital
  • offence; take care how you incur the penalty.”
  • Mrs. Penniman threw back her head, with a certain expansion of the eye
  • which she occasionally practised. “It seems to me that you talk like a
  • great autocrat.”
  • “I talk like my daughter’s father.”
  • “Not like your sister’s brother!” cried Lavinia. “My dear Lavinia,” said
  • the Doctor, “I sometimes wonder whether I am your brother. We are so
  • extremely different. In spite of differences, however, we can, at a
  • pinch, understand each other; and that is the essential thing just now.
  • Walk straight with regard to Mr. Townsend; that’s all I ask. It is
  • highly probable you have been corresponding with him for the last three
  • weeks—perhaps even seeing him. I don’t ask you—you needn’t tell me.” He
  • had a moral conviction that she would contrive to tell a fib about the
  • matter, which it would disgust him to listen to. “Whatever you have
  • done, stop doing it. That’s all I wish.”
  • “Don’t you wish also by chance to murder our child?” Mrs. Penniman
  • inquired.
  • “On the contrary, I wish to make her live and be happy.”
  • “You will kill her; she passed a dreadful night.”
  • “She won’t die of one dreadful night, nor of a dozen. Remember that I am
  • a distinguished physician.”
  • Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment. Then she risked her retort. “Your
  • being a distinguished physician has not prevented you from already losing
  • _two members_ of your family!”
  • She had risked it, but her brother gave her such a terribly incisive
  • look—a look so like a surgeon’s lancet—that she was frightened at her
  • courage. And he answered her in words that corresponded to the look: “It
  • may not prevent me, either, from losing the society of still another.”
  • Mrs. Penniman took herself off, with whatever air of depreciated merit
  • was at her command, and repaired to Catherine’s room, where the poor girl
  • was closeted. She knew all about her dreadful night, for the two had met
  • again, the evening before, after Catherine left her father. Mrs.
  • Penniman was on the landing of the second floor when her niece came
  • upstairs. It was not remarkable that a person of so much subtlety should
  • have discovered that Catherine had been shut up with the Doctor. It was
  • still less remarkable that she should have felt an extreme curiosity to
  • learn the result of this interview, and that this sentiment, combined
  • with her great amiability and generosity, should have prompted her to
  • regret the sharp words lately exchanged between her niece and herself.
  • As the unhappy girl came into sight, in the dusky corridor, she made a
  • lively demonstration of sympathy. Catherine’s bursting heart was equally
  • oblivious. She only knew that her aunt was taking her into her arms.
  • Mrs. Penniman drew her into Catherine’s own room, and the two women sat
  • there together, far into the small hours; the younger one with her head
  • on the other’s lap, sobbing and sobbing at first in a soundless, stifled
  • manner, and then at last perfectly still. It gratified Mrs. Penniman to
  • be able to feel conscientiously that this scene virtually removed the
  • interdict which Catherine had placed upon her further communion with
  • Morris Townsend. She was not gratified, however, when, in coming back to
  • her niece’s room before breakfast, she found that Catherine had risen and
  • was preparing herself for this meal.
  • “You should not go to breakfast,” she said; “you are not well enough,
  • after your fearful night.”
  • “Yes, I am very well, and I am only afraid of being late.”
  • “I can’t understand you!” Mrs. Penniman cried. “You should stay in bed
  • for three days.”
  • “Oh, I could never do that!” said Catherine, to whom this idea presented
  • no attractions.
  • Mrs. Penniman was in despair, and she noted, with extreme annoyance, that
  • the trace of the night’s tears had completely vanished from Catherine’s
  • eyes. She had a most impracticable _physique_. “What effect do you
  • expect to have upon your father,” her aunt demanded, “if you come
  • plumping down, without a vestige of any sort of feeling, as if nothing in
  • the world had happened?”
  • “He would not like me to lie in bed,” said Catherine simply.
  • “All the more reason for your doing it. How else do you expect to move
  • him?”
  • Catherine thought a little. “I don’t know how; but not in that way. I
  • wish to be just as usual.” And she finished dressing, and, according to
  • her aunt’s expression, went plumping down into the paternal presence.
  • She was really too modest for consistent pathos.
  • And yet it was perfectly true that she had had a dreadful night. Even
  • after Mrs. Penniman left her she had had no sleep. She lay staring at
  • the uncomforting gloom, with her eyes and ears filled with the movement
  • with which her father had turned her out of his room, and of the words in
  • which he had told her that she was a heartless daughter. Her heart was
  • breaking. She had heart enough for that. At moments it seemed to her
  • that she believed him, and that to do what she was doing, a girl must
  • indeed be bad. She _was_ bad; but she couldn’t help it. She would try
  • to appear good, even if her heart were perverted; and from time to time
  • she had a fancy that she might accomplish something by ingenious
  • concessions to form, though she should persist in caring for Morris.
  • Catherine’s ingenuities were indefinite, and we are not called upon to
  • expose their hollowness. The best of them perhaps showed itself in that
  • freshness of aspect which was so discouraging to Mrs. Penniman, who was
  • amazed at the absence of haggardness in a young woman who for a whole
  • night had lain quivering beneath a father’s curse. Poor Catherine was
  • conscious of her freshness; it gave her a feeling about the future which
  • rather added to the weight upon her mind. It seemed a proof that she was
  • strong and solid and dense, and would live to a great age—longer than
  • might be generally convenient; and this idea was depressing, for it
  • appeared to saddle her with a pretension the more, just when the
  • cultivation of any pretension was inconsistent with her doing right. She
  • wrote that day to Morris Townsend, requesting him to come and see her on
  • the morrow; using very few words, and explaining nothing. She would
  • explain everything face to face.
  • XX
  • ON the morrow, in the afternoon, she heard his voice at the door, and his
  • step in the hall. She received him in the big, bright front parlour, and
  • she instructed the servant that if any one should call she was
  • particularly engaged. She was not afraid of her father’s coming in, for
  • at that hour he was always driving about town. When Morris stood there
  • before her, the first thing that she was conscious of was that he was
  • even more beautiful to look at than fond recollection had painted him;
  • the next was that he had pressed her in his arms. When she was free
  • again it appeared to her that she had now indeed thrown herself into the
  • gulf of defiance, and even, for an instant, that she had been married to
  • him.
  • He told her that she had been very cruel, and had made him very unhappy;
  • and Catherine felt acutely the difficulty of her destiny, which forced
  • her to give pain in such opposite quarters. But she wished that, instead
  • of reproaches, however tender, he would give her help; he was certainly
  • wise enough, and clever enough, to invent some issue from their troubles.
  • She expressed this belief, and Morris received the assurance as if he
  • thought it natural; but he interrogated, at first—as was natural
  • too—rather than committed himself to marking out a course.
  • “You should not have made me wait so long,” he said. “I don’t know how I
  • have been living; every hour seemed like years. You should have decided
  • sooner.”
  • “Decided?” Catherine asked.
  • “Decided whether you would keep me or give me up.”
  • “Oh, Morris,” she cried, with a long tender murmur, “I never thought of
  • giving you up!”
  • “What, then, were you waiting for?” The young man was ardently logical.
  • “I thought my father might—might—” and she hesitated.
  • “Might see how unhappy you were?”
  • “Oh no! But that he might look at it differently.”
  • “And now you have sent for me to tell me that at last he does so. Is
  • that it?”
  • This hypothetical optimism gave the poor girl a pang. “No, Morris,” she
  • said solemnly, “he looks at it still in the same way.”
  • “Then why have you sent for me?”
  • “Because I wanted to see you!” cried Catherine piteously.
  • “That’s an excellent reason, surely. But did you want to look at me
  • only? Have you nothing to tell me?”
  • His beautiful persuasive eyes were fixed upon her face, and she wondered
  • what answer would be noble enough to make to such a gaze as that. For a
  • moment her own eyes took it in, and then—“I _did_ want to look at you!”
  • she said gently. But after this speech, most inconsistently, she hid her
  • face.
  • Morris watched her for a moment, attentively. “Will you marry me
  • to-morrow?” he asked suddenly.
  • “To-morrow?”
  • “Next week, then. Any time within a month.”
  • “Isn’t it better to wait?” said Catherine.
  • “To wait for what?”
  • She hardly knew for what; but this tremendous leap alarmed her. “Till we
  • have thought about it a little more.”
  • He shook his head, sadly and reproachfully. “I thought you had been
  • thinking about it these three weeks. Do you want to turn it over in your
  • mind for five years? You have given me more than time enough. My poor
  • girl,” he added in a moment, “you are not sincere!”
  • Catherine coloured from brow to chin, and her eyes filled with tears.
  • “Oh, how can you say that?” she murmured.
  • “Why, you must take me or leave me,” said Morris, very reasonably. “You
  • can’t please your father and me both; you must choose between us.”
  • “I have chosen you!” she said passionately.
  • “Then marry me next week.”
  • She stood gazing at him. “Isn’t there any other way?”
  • “None that I know of for arriving at the same result. If there is, I
  • should be happy to hear of it.”
  • Catherine could think of nothing of the kind, and Morris’s luminosity
  • seemed almost pitiless. The only thing she could think of was that her
  • father might, after all, come round, and she articulated, with an awkward
  • sense of her helplessness in doing so, a wish that this miracle might
  • happen.
  • “Do you think it is in the least degree likely?” Morris asked.
  • “It would be, if he could only know you!”
  • “He can know me if he will. What is to prevent it?”
  • “His ideas, his reasons,” said Catherine. “They are so—so terribly
  • strong.” She trembled with the recollection of them yet.
  • “Strong?” cried Morris. “I would rather you should think them weak.”
  • “Oh, nothing about my father is weak!” said the girl.
  • Morris turned away, walking to the window, where he stood looking out.
  • “You are terribly afraid of him!” he remarked at last.
  • She felt no impulse to deny it, because she had no shame in it; for if it
  • was no honour to herself, at least it was an honour to him. “I suppose I
  • must be,” she said simply.
  • “Then you don’t love me—not as I love you. If you fear your father more
  • than you love me, then your love is not what I hoped it was.”
  • “Ah, my friend!” she said, going to him.
  • “Do _I_ fear anything?” he demanded, turning round on her. “For your
  • sake what am I not ready to face?”
  • “You are noble—you are brave!” she answered, stopping short at a distance
  • that was almost respectful.
  • “Small good it does me, if you are so timid.”
  • “I don’t think that I am—_really_,” said Catherine.
  • “I don’t know what you mean by ‘really.’ It is really enough to make us
  • miserable.”
  • “I should be strong enough to wait—to wait a long time.”
  • “And suppose after a long time your father should hate me worse than
  • ever?”
  • “He wouldn’t—he couldn’t!”
  • “He would be touched by my fidelity? Is that what you mean? If he is so
  • easily touched, then why should you be afraid of him?”
  • This was much to the point, and Catherine was struck by it. “I will try
  • not to be,” she said. And she stood there submissively, the image, in
  • advance, of a dutiful and responsible wife. This image could not fail to
  • recommend itself to Morris Townsend, and he continued to give proof of
  • the high estimation in which he held her. It could only have been at the
  • prompting of such a sentiment that he presently mentioned to her that the
  • course recommended by Mrs. Penniman was an immediate union, regardless of
  • consequences.
  • “Yes, Aunt Penniman would like that,” Catherine said simply—and yet with
  • a certain shrewdness. It must, however, have been in pure simplicity,
  • and from motives quite untouched by sarcasm, that, a few moments after,
  • she went on to say to Morris that her father had given her a message for
  • him. It was quite on her conscience to deliver this message, and had the
  • mission been ten times more painful she would have as scrupulously
  • performed it. “He told me to tell you—to tell you very distinctly, and
  • directly from himself, that if I marry without his consent, I shall not
  • inherit a penny of his fortune. He made a great point of this. He
  • seemed to think—he seemed to think—”
  • Morris flushed, as any young man of spirit might have flushed at an
  • imputation of baseness.
  • “What did he seem to think?”
  • “That it would make a difference.”
  • “It _will_ make a difference—in many things. We shall be by many
  • thousands of dollars the poorer; and that is a great difference. But it
  • will make none in my affection.”
  • “We shall not want the money,” said Catherine; “for you know I have a
  • good deal myself.”
  • “Yes, my dear girl, I know you have something. And he can’t touch that!”
  • “He would never,” said Catherine. “My mother left it to me.”
  • Morris was silent a while. “He was very positive about this, was he?” he
  • asked at last. “He thought such a message would annoy me terribly, and
  • make me throw off the mask, eh?”
  • “I don’t know what he thought,” said Catherine wearily.
  • “Please tell him that I care for his message as much as for that!” And
  • Morris snapped his fingers sonorously.
  • “I don’t think I could tell him that.”
  • “Do you know you sometimes disappoint me?” said Morris.
  • “I should think I might. I disappoint every one—father and Aunt
  • Penniman.”
  • “Well, it doesn’t matter with me, because I am fonder of you than they
  • are.”
  • “Yes, Morris,” said the girl, with her imagination—what there was of
  • it—swimming in this happy truth, which seemed, after all, invidious to no
  • one.
  • “Is it your belief that he will stick to it—stick to it for ever, to this
  • idea of disinheriting you?—that your goodness and patience will never
  • wear out his cruelty?”
  • “The trouble is that if I marry you, he will think I am not good. He
  • will think that a proof.”
  • “Ah, then, he will never forgive you!”
  • This idea, sharply expressed by Morris’s handsome lips, renewed for a
  • moment, to the poor girl’s temporarily pacified conscience, all its
  • dreadful vividness. “Oh, you must love me very much!” she cried.
  • “There is no doubt of that, my dear!” her lover rejoined. “You don’t
  • like that word ‘disinherited,’” he added in a moment.
  • “It isn’t the money; it is that he should—that he should feel so.”
  • “I suppose it seems to you a kind of curse,” said Morris. “It must be
  • very dismal. But don’t you think,” he went on presently, “that if you
  • were to try to be very clever, and to set rightly about it, you might in
  • the end conjure it away? Don’t you think,” he continued further, in a
  • tone of sympathetic speculation, “that a really clever woman, in your
  • place, might bring him round at last? Don’t you think?”
  • Here, suddenly, Morris was interrupted; these ingenious inquiries had not
  • reached Catherine’s ears. The terrible word “disinheritance,” with all
  • its impressive moral reprobation, was still ringing there; seemed indeed
  • to gather force as it lingered. The mortal chill of her situation struck
  • more deeply into her child-like heart, and she was overwhelmed by a
  • feeling of loneliness and danger. But her refuge was there, close to
  • her, and she put out her hands to grasp it. “Ah, Morris,” she said, with
  • a shudder, “I will marry you as soon as you please.” And she surrendered
  • herself, leaning her head on his shoulder.
  • “My dear good girl!” he exclaimed, looking down at his prize. And then
  • he looked up again, rather vaguely, with parted lips and lifted eyebrows.
  • XXI
  • DR. SLOPER very soon imparted his conviction to Mrs. Almond, in the same
  • terms in which he had announced it to himself. “She’s going to stick, by
  • Jove! she’s going to stick.”
  • “Do you mean that she is going to marry him?” Mrs. Almond inquired.
  • “I don’t know that; but she is not going to break down. She is going to
  • drag out the engagement, in the hope of making me relent.”
  • “And shall you not relent?”
  • “Shall a geometrical proposition relent? I am not so superficial.”
  • “Doesn’t geometry treat of surfaces?” asked Mrs. Almond, who, as we know,
  • was clever, smiling.
  • “Yes; but it treats of them profoundly. Catherine and her young man are
  • my surfaces; I have taken their measure.”
  • “You speak as if it surprised you.”
  • “It is immense; there will be a great deal to observe.”
  • “You are shockingly cold-blooded!” said Mrs. Almond.
  • “I need to be with all this hot blood about me. Young Townsend indeed is
  • cool; I must allow him that merit.”
  • “I can’t judge him,” Mrs. Almond answered; “but I am not at all surprised
  • at Catherine.”
  • “I confess I am a little; she must have been so deucedly divided and
  • bothered.”
  • “Say it amuses you outright! I don’t see why it should be such a joke
  • that your daughter adores you.”
  • “It is the point where the adoration stops that I find it interesting to
  • fix.”
  • “It stops where the other sentiment begins.”
  • “Not at all—that would be simple enough. The two things are extremely
  • mixed up, and the mixture is extremely odd. It will produce some third
  • element, and that’s what I am waiting to see. I wait with suspense—with
  • positive excitement; and that is a sort of emotion that I didn’t suppose
  • Catherine would ever provide for me. I am really very much obliged to
  • her.”
  • “She will cling,” said Mrs. Almond; “she will certainly cling.”
  • “Yes; as I say, she will stick.”
  • “Cling is prettier. That’s what those very simple natures always do, and
  • nothing could be simpler than Catherine. She doesn’t take many
  • impressions; but when she takes one she keeps it. She is like a copper
  • kettle that receives a dent; you may polish up the kettle, but you can’t
  • efface the mark.”
  • “We must try and polish up Catherine,” said the Doctor. “I will take her
  • to Europe.”
  • “She won’t forget him in Europe.”
  • “He will forget her, then.”
  • Mrs. Almond looked grave. “Should you really like that?”
  • “Extremely!” said the Doctor.
  • Mrs. Penniman, meanwhile, lost little time in putting herself again in
  • communication with Morris Townsend. She requested him to favour her with
  • another interview, but she did not on this occasion select an oyster
  • saloon as the scene of their meeting. She proposed that he should join
  • her at the door of a certain church, after service on Sunday afternoon,
  • and she was careful not to appoint the place of worship which she usually
  • visited, and where, as she said, the congregation would have spied upon
  • her. She picked out a less elegant resort, and on issuing from its
  • portal at the hour she had fixed she saw the young man standing apart.
  • She offered him no recognition till she had crossed the street and he had
  • followed her to some distance. Here, with a smile—“Excuse my apparent
  • want of cordiality,” she said. “You know what to believe about that.
  • Prudence before everything.” And on his asking her in what direction
  • they should walk, “Where we shall be least observed,” she murmured.
  • Morris was not in high good-humour, and his response to this speech was
  • not particularly gallant. “I don’t flatter myself we shall be much
  • observed anywhere.” Then he turned recklessly toward the centre of the
  • town. “I hope you have come to tell me that he has knocked under,” he
  • went on.
  • “I am afraid I am not altogether a harbinger of good; and yet, too, I am
  • to a certain extent a messenger of peace. I have been thinking a great
  • deal, Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Penniman.
  • “You think too much.”
  • “I suppose I do; but I can’t help it, my mind is so terribly active.
  • When I give myself, I give myself. I pay the penalty in my headaches, my
  • famous headaches—a perfect circlet of pain! But I carry it as a queen
  • carries her crown. Would you believe that I have one now? I wouldn’t,
  • however, have missed our rendezvous for anything. I have something very
  • important to tell you.”
  • “Well, let’s have it,” said Morris.
  • “I was perhaps a little headlong the other day in advising you to marry
  • immediately. I have been thinking it over, and now I see it just a
  • little differently.”
  • “You seem to have a great many different ways of seeing the same object.”
  • “Their number is infinite!” said Mrs. Penniman, in a tone which seemed to
  • suggest that this convenient faculty was one of her brightest attributes.
  • “I recommend you to take one way and stick to it,” Morris replied.
  • “Ah! but it isn’t easy to choose. My imagination is never quiet, never
  • satisfied. It makes me a bad adviser, perhaps; but it makes me a capital
  • friend!”
  • “A capital friend who gives bad advice!” said Morris.
  • “Not intentionally—and who hurries off, at every risk, to make the most
  • humble excuses!”
  • “Well, what do you advise me now?”
  • “To be very patient; to watch and wait.”
  • “And is that bad advice or good?”
  • “That is not for me to say,” Mrs. Penniman rejoined, with some dignity.
  • “I only pretend it’s sincere.”
  • “And will you come to me next week and recommend something different and
  • equally sincere?”
  • “I may come to you next week and tell you that I am in the streets!”
  • “In the streets?”
  • “I have had a terrible scene with my brother, and he threatens, if
  • anything happens, to turn me out of the house. You know I am a poor
  • woman.”
  • Morris had a speculative idea that she had a little property; but he
  • naturally did not press this.
  • “I should be very sorry to see you suffer martyrdom for me,” he said.
  • “But you make your brother out a regular Turk.”
  • Mrs. Penniman hesitated a little.
  • “I certainly do not regard Austin as a satisfactory Christian.”
  • “And am I to wait till he is converted?”
  • “Wait, at any rate, till he is less violent. Bide your time, Mr.
  • Townsend; remember the prize is great!”
  • Morris walked along some time in silence, tapping the railings and
  • gateposts very sharply with his stick.
  • “You certainly are devilish inconsistent!” he broke out at last. “I have
  • already got Catherine to consent to a private marriage.”
  • Mrs. Penniman was indeed inconsistent, for at this news she gave a little
  • jump of gratification.
  • “Oh! when and where?” she cried. And then she stopped short.
  • Morris was a little vague about this.
  • “That isn’t fixed; but she consents. It’s deuced awkward, now, to back
  • out.”
  • Mrs. Penniman, as I say, had stopped short; and she stood there with her
  • eyes fixed brilliantly on her companion.
  • “Mr. Townsend,” she proceeded, “shall I tell you something? Catherine
  • loves you so much that you may do anything.”
  • This declaration was slightly ambiguous, and Morris opened his eyes.
  • “I am happy to hear it! But what do you mean by ‘anything’?”
  • “You may postpone—you may change about; she won’t think the worse of
  • you.”
  • Morris stood there still, with his raised eyebrows; then he said simply
  • and rather dryly—“Ah!” After this he remarked to Mrs. Penniman that if
  • she walked so slowly she would attract notice, and he succeeded, after a
  • fashion, in hurrying her back to the domicile of which her tenure had
  • become so insecure.
  • XXII
  • HE had slightly misrepresented the matter in saying that Catherine had
  • consented to take the great step. We left her just now declaring that
  • she would burn her ships behind her; but Morris, after having elicited
  • this declaration, had become conscious of good reasons for not taking it
  • up. He avoided, gracefully enough, fixing a day, though he left her
  • under the impression that he had his eye on one. Catherine may have had
  • her difficulties; but those of her circumspect suitor are also worthy of
  • consideration. The prize was certainly great; but it was only to be won
  • by striking the happy mean between precipitancy and caution. It would be
  • all very well to take one’s jump and trust to Providence; Providence was
  • more especially on the side of clever people, and clever people were
  • known by an indisposition to risk their bones. The ultimate reward of a
  • union with a young woman who was both unattractive and impoverished ought
  • to be connected with immediate disadvantages by some very palpable chain.
  • Between the fear of losing Catherine and her possible fortune altogether,
  • and the fear of taking her too soon and finding this possible fortune as
  • void of actuality as a collection of emptied bottles, it was not
  • comfortable for Morris Townsend to choose; a fact that should be
  • remembered by readers disposed to judge harshly of a young man who may
  • have struck them as making but an indifferently successful use of fine
  • natural parts. He had not forgotten that in any event Catherine had her
  • own ten thousand a year; he had devoted an abundance of meditation to
  • this circumstance. But with his fine parts he rated himself high, and he
  • had a perfectly definite appreciation of his value, which seemed to him
  • inadequately represented by the sum I have mentioned. At the same time
  • he reminded himself that this sum was considerable, that everything is
  • relative, and that if a modest income is less desirable than a large one,
  • the complete absence of revenue is nowhere accounted an advantage. These
  • reflexions gave him plenty of occupation, and made it necessary that he
  • should trim his sail. Dr. Sloper’s opposition was the unknown quantity
  • in the problem he had to work out. The natural way to work it out was by
  • marrying Catherine; but in mathematics there are many short cuts, and
  • Morris was not without a hope that he should yet discover one. When
  • Catherine took him at his word and consented to renounce the attempt to
  • mollify her father, he drew back skilfully enough, as I have said, and
  • kept the wedding-day still an open question. Her faith in his sincerity
  • was so complete that she was incapable of suspecting that he was playing
  • with her; her trouble just now was of another kind. The poor girl had an
  • admirable sense of honour; and from the moment she had brought herself to
  • the point of violating her father’s wish, it seemed to her that she had
  • no right to enjoy his protection. It was on her conscience that she
  • ought to live under his roof only so long as she conformed to his wisdom.
  • There was a great deal of glory in such a position, but poor Catherine
  • felt that she had forfeited her claim to it. She had cast her lot with a
  • young man against whom he had solemnly warned her, and broken the
  • contract under which he provided her with a happy home. She could not
  • give up the young man, so she must leave the home; and the sooner the
  • object of her preference offered her another the sooner her situation
  • would lose its awkward twist. This was close reasoning; but it was
  • commingled with an infinite amount of merely instinctive penitence.
  • Catherine’s days at this time were dismal, and the weight of some of her
  • hours was almost more than she could bear. Her father never looked at
  • her, never spoke to her. He knew perfectly what he was about, and this
  • was part of a plan. She looked at him as much as she dared (for she was
  • afraid of seeming to offer herself to his observation), and she pitied
  • him for the sorrow she had brought upon him. She held up her head and
  • busied her hands, and went about her daily occupations; and when the
  • state of things in Washington Square seemed intolerable, she closed her
  • eyes and indulged herself with an intellectual vision of the man for
  • whose sake she had broken a sacred law. Mrs. Penniman, of the three
  • persons in Washington Square, had much the most of the manner that
  • belongs to a great crisis. If Catherine was quiet, she was quietly
  • quiet, as I may say, and her pathetic effects, which there was no one to
  • notice, were entirely unstudied and unintended. If the Doctor was stiff
  • and dry and absolutely indifferent to the presence of his companions, it
  • was so lightly, neatly, easily done, that you would have had to know him
  • well to discover that, on the whole, he rather enjoyed having to be so
  • disagreeable. But Mrs. Penniman was elaborately reserved and
  • significantly silent; there was a richer rustle in the very deliberate
  • movements to which she confined herself, and when she occasionally spoke,
  • in connexion with some very trivial event, she had the air of meaning
  • something deeper than what she said. Between Catherine and her father
  • nothing had passed since the evening she went to speak to him in his
  • study. She had something to say to him—it seemed to her she ought to say
  • it; but she kept it back, for fear of irritating him. He also had
  • something to say to her; but he was determined not to speak first. He
  • was interested, as we know, in seeing how, if she were left to herself,
  • she would “stick.” At last she told him she had seen Morris Townsend
  • again, and that their relations remained quite the same.
  • “I think we shall marry—before very long. And probably, meanwhile, I
  • shall see him rather often; about once a week, not more.”
  • The Doctor looked at her coldly from head to foot, as if she had been a
  • stranger. It was the first time his eyes had rested on her for a week,
  • which was fortunate, if that was to be their expression. “Why not three
  • times a day?” he asked. “What prevents your meeting as often as you
  • choose?”
  • She turned away a moment; there were tears in her eyes. Then she said,
  • “It is better once a week.”
  • “I don’t see how it is better. It is as bad as it can be. If you
  • flatter yourself that I care for little modifications of that sort, you
  • are very much mistaken. It is as wrong of you to see him once a week as
  • it would be to see him all day long. Not that it matters to me,
  • however.”
  • Catherine tried to follow these words, but they seemed to lead towards a
  • vague horror from which she recoiled. “I think we shall marry pretty
  • soon,” she repeated at last.
  • Her father gave her his dreadful look again, as if she were some one
  • else. “Why do you tell me that? It’s no concern of mine.”
  • “Oh, father!” she broke out, “don’t you care, even if you do feel so?”
  • “Not a button. Once you marry, it’s quite the same to me when or where
  • or why you do it; and if you think to compound for your folly by hoisting
  • your flag in this way, you may spare yourself the trouble.”
  • With this he turned away. But the next day he spoke to her of his own
  • accord, and his manner was somewhat changed. “Shall you be married
  • within the next four or five months?” he asked.
  • “I don’t know, father,” said Catherine. “It is not very easy for us to
  • make up our minds.”
  • “Put it off, then, for six months, and in the meantime I will take you to
  • Europe. I should like you very much to go.”
  • It gave her such delight, after his words of the day before, to hear that
  • he should “like” her to do something, and that he still had in his heart
  • any of the tenderness of preference, that she gave a little exclamation
  • of joy. But then she became conscious that Morris was not included in
  • this proposal, and that—as regards really going—she would greatly prefer
  • to remain at home with him. But she blushed, none the less, more
  • comfortably than she had done of late. “It would be delightful to go to
  • Europe,” she remarked, with a sense that the idea was not original, and
  • that her tone was not all it might be.
  • “Very well, then, we will go. Pack up your clothes.”
  • “I had better tell Mr. Townsend,” said Catherine.
  • Her father fixed his cold eyes upon her. “If you mean that you had
  • better ask his leave, all that remains to me is to hope he will give it.”
  • The girl was sharply touched by the pathetic ring of the words; it was
  • the most calculated, the most dramatic little speech the Doctor had ever
  • uttered. She felt that it was a great thing for her, under the
  • circumstances, to have this fine opportunity of showing him her respect;
  • and yet there was something else that she felt as well, and that she
  • presently expressed. “I sometimes think that if I do what you dislike so
  • much, I ought not to stay with you.”
  • “To stay with me?”
  • “If I live with you, I ought to obey you.”
  • “If that’s your theory, it’s certainly mine,” said the Doctor, with a dry
  • laugh.
  • “But if I don’t obey you, I ought not to live with you—to enjoy your
  • kindness and protection.”
  • This striking argument gave the Doctor a sudden sense of having
  • underestimated his daughter; it seemed even more than worthy of a young
  • woman who had revealed the quality of unaggressive obstinacy. But it
  • displeased him—displeased him deeply, and he signified as much. “That
  • idea is in very bad taste,” he said. “Did you get it from Mr. Townsend?”
  • “Oh no; it’s my own!” said Catherine eagerly.
  • “Keep it to yourself, then,” her father answered, more than ever
  • determined she should go to Europe.
  • XXIII
  • IF Morris Townsend was not to be included in this journey, no more was
  • Mrs. Penniman, who would have been thankful for an invitation, but who
  • (to do her justice) bore her disappointment in a perfectly ladylike
  • manner. “I should enjoy seeing the works of Raphael and the ruins—the
  • ruins of the Pantheon,” she said to Mrs. Almond; “but, on the other hand,
  • I shall not be sorry to be alone and at peace for the next few months in
  • Washington Square. I want rest; I have been through so much in the last
  • four months.” Mrs. Almond thought it rather cruel that her brother
  • should not take poor Lavinia abroad; but she easily understood that, if
  • the purpose of his expedition was to make Catherine forget her lover, it
  • was not in his interest to give his daughter this young man’s best friend
  • as a companion. “If Lavinia had not been so foolish, she might visit the
  • ruins of the Pantheon,” she said to herself; and she continued to regret
  • her sister’s folly, even though the latter assured her that she had often
  • heard the relics in question most satisfactorily described by Mr.
  • Penniman. Mrs. Penniman was perfectly aware that her brother’s motive in
  • undertaking a foreign tour was to lay a trap for Catherine’s constancy;
  • and she imparted this conviction very frankly to her niece.
  • “He thinks it will make you forget Morris,” she said (she always called
  • the young man “Morris” now); “out of sight, out of mind, you know. He
  • thinks that all the things you will see over there will drive him out of
  • your thoughts.”
  • Catherine looked greatly alarmed. “If he thinks that, I ought to tell
  • him beforehand.”
  • Mrs. Penniman shook her head. “Tell him afterwards, my dear! After he
  • has had all the trouble and the expense! That’s the way to serve him.”
  • And she added, in a softer key, that it must be delightful to think of
  • those who love us among the ruins of the Pantheon.
  • Her father’s displeasure had cost the girl, as we know, a great deal of
  • deep-welling sorrow—sorrow of the purest and most generous kind, without
  • a touch of resentment or rancour; but for the first time, after he had
  • dismissed with such contemptuous brevity her apology for being a charge
  • upon him, there was a spark of anger in her grief. She had felt his
  • contempt; it had scorched her; that speech about her bad taste made her
  • ears burn for three days. During this period she was less considerate;
  • she had an idea—a rather vague one, but it was agreeable to her sense of
  • injury—that now she was absolved from penance, and might do what she
  • chose. She chose to write to Morris Townsend to meet her in the Square
  • and take her to walk about the town. If she were going to Europe out of
  • respect to her father, she might at least give herself this satisfaction.
  • She felt in every way at present more free and more resolute; there was a
  • force that urged her. Now at last, completely and unreservedly, her
  • passion possessed her.
  • Morris met her at last, and they took a long walk. She told him
  • immediately what had happened—that her father wished to take her away.
  • It would be for six months, to Europe; she would do absolutely what
  • Morris should think best. She hoped inexpressibly that he would think it
  • best she should stay at home. It was some time before he said what he
  • thought: he asked, as they walked along, a great many questions. There
  • was one that especially struck her; it seemed so incongruous.
  • “Should you like to see all those celebrated things over there?”
  • “Oh no, Morris!” said Catherine, quite deprecatingly.
  • “Gracious Heaven, what a dull woman!” Morris exclaimed to himself.
  • “He thinks I will forget you,” said Catherine: “that all these things
  • will drive you out of my mind.”
  • “Well, my dear, perhaps they will!”
  • “Please don’t say that,” Catherine answered gently, as they walked along.
  • “Poor father will be disappointed.”
  • Morris gave a little laugh. “Yes, I verily believe that your poor father
  • will be disappointed! But you will have seen Europe,” he added
  • humorously. “What a take-in!”
  • “I don’t care for seeing Europe,” Catherine said.
  • “You ought to care, my dear. And it may mollify your father.”
  • Catherine, conscious of her obstinacy, expected little of this, and could
  • not rid herself of the idea that in going abroad and yet remaining firm,
  • she should play her father a trick. “Don’t you think it would be a kind
  • of deception?” she asked.
  • “Doesn’t he want to deceive you?” cried Morris. “It will serve him
  • right! I really think you had better go.”
  • “And not be married for so long?”
  • “Be married when you come back. You can buy your wedding clothes in
  • Paris.” And then Morris, with great kindness of tone, explained his view
  • of the matter. It would be a good thing that she should go; it would put
  • them completely in the right. It would show they were reasonable and
  • willing to wait. Once they were so sure of each other, they could afford
  • to wait—what had they to fear? If there was a particle of chance that
  • her father would be favourably affected by her going, that ought to
  • settle it; for, after all, Morris was very unwilling to be the cause of
  • her being disinherited. It was not for himself, it was for her and for
  • her children. He was willing to wait for her; it would be hard, but he
  • could do it. And over there, among beautiful scenes and noble monuments,
  • perhaps the old gentleman would be softened; such things were supposed to
  • exert a humanising influence. He might be touched by her gentleness, her
  • patience, her willingness to make any sacrifice but _that_ one; and if
  • she should appeal to him some day, in some celebrated spot—in Italy, say,
  • in the evening; in Venice, in a gondola, by moonlight—if she should be a
  • little clever about it and touch the right chord, perhaps he would fold
  • her in his arms and tell her that he forgave her. Catherine was
  • immensely struck with this conception of the affair, which seemed
  • eminently worthy of her lover’s brilliant intellect; though she viewed it
  • askance in so far as it depended upon her own powers of execution. The
  • idea of being “clever” in a gondola by moonlight appeared to her to
  • involve elements of which her grasp was not active. But it was settled
  • between them that she should tell her father that she was ready to follow
  • him obediently anywhere, making the mental reservation that she loved
  • Morris Townsend more than ever.
  • She informed the Doctor she was ready to embark, and he made rapid
  • arrangements for this event. Catherine had many farewells to make, but
  • with only two of them are we actively concerned. Mrs. Penniman took a
  • discriminating view of her niece’s journey; it seemed to her very proper
  • that Mr. Townsend’s destined bride should wish to embellish her mind by a
  • foreign tour.
  • “You leave him in good hands,” she said, pressing her lips to Catherine’s
  • forehead. (She was very fond of kissing people’s foreheads; it was an
  • involuntary expression of sympathy with the intellectual part.) “I shall
  • see him often; I shall feel like one of the vestals of old, tending the
  • sacred flame.”
  • “You behave beautifully about not going with us,” Catherine answered, not
  • presuming to examine this analogy.
  • “It is my pride that keeps me up,” said Mrs. Penniman, tapping the body
  • of her dress, which always gave forth a sort of metallic ring.
  • Catherine’s parting with her lover was short, and few words were
  • exchanged.
  • “Shall I find you just the same when I come back?” she asked; though the
  • question was not the fruit of scepticism.
  • “The same—only more so!” said Morris, smiling.
  • It does not enter into our scheme to narrate in detail Dr. Sloper’s
  • proceedings in the eastern hemisphere. He made the grand tour of Europe,
  • travelled in considerable splendour, and (as was to have been expected in
  • a man of his high cultivation) found so much in art and antiquity to
  • interest him, that he remained abroad, not for six months, but for
  • twelve. Mrs. Penniman, in Washington Square, accommodated herself to his
  • absence. She enjoyed her uncontested dominion in the empty house, and
  • flattered herself that she made it more attractive to their friends than
  • when her brother was at home. To Morris Townsend, at least, it would
  • have appeared that she made it singularly attractive. He was altogether
  • her most frequent visitor, and Mrs. Penniman was very fond of asking him
  • to tea. He had his chair—a very easy one at the fireside in the back
  • parlour (when the great mahogany sliding-doors, with silver knobs and
  • hinges, which divided this apartment from its more formal neighbour, were
  • closed), and he used to smoke cigars in the Doctor’s study, where he
  • often spent an hour in turning over the curious collections of its absent
  • proprietor. He thought Mrs. Penniman a goose, as we know; but he was no
  • goose himself, and, as a young man of luxurious tastes and scanty
  • resources, he found the house a perfect castle of indolence. It became
  • for him a club with a single member. Mrs. Penniman saw much less of her
  • sister than while the Doctor was at home; for Mrs. Almond had felt moved
  • to tell her that she disapproved of her relations with Mr. Townsend. She
  • had no business to be so friendly to a young man of whom their brother
  • thought so meanly, and Mrs. Almond was surprised at her levity in
  • foisting a most deplorable engagement upon Catherine.
  • “Deplorable?” cried Lavinia. “He will make her a lovely husband!”
  • “I don’t believe in lovely husbands,” said Mrs. Almond; “I only believe
  • in good ones. If he marries her, and she comes into Austin’s money, they
  • may get on. He will be an idle, amiable, selfish, and doubtless
  • tolerably good-natured fellow. But if she doesn’t get the money and he
  • finds himself tied to her, Heaven have mercy on her! He will have none.
  • He will hate her for his disappointment, and take his revenge; he will be
  • pitiless and cruel. Woe betide poor Catherine! I recommend you to talk
  • a little with his sister; it’s a pity Catherine can’t marry _her_!”
  • Mrs. Penniman had no appetite whatever for conversation with Mrs.
  • Montgomery, whose acquaintance she made no trouble to cultivate; and the
  • effect of this alarming forecast of her niece’s destiny was to make her
  • think it indeed a thousand pities that Mr. Townsend’s generous nature
  • should be embittered. Bright enjoyment was his natural element, and how
  • could he be comfortable if there should prove to be nothing to enjoy? It
  • became a fixed idea with Mrs. Penniman that he should yet enjoy her
  • brother’s fortune, on which she had acuteness enough to perceive that her
  • own claim was small.
  • “If he doesn’t leave it to Catherine, it certainly won’t be to leave it
  • to me,” she said.
  • XXIV
  • THE Doctor, during the first six months he was abroad, never spoke to his
  • daughter of their little difference; partly on system, and partly because
  • he had a great many other things to think about. It was idle to attempt
  • to ascertain the state of her affections without direct inquiry, because,
  • if she had not had an expressive manner among the familiar influences of
  • home, she failed to gather animation from the mountains of Switzerland or
  • the monuments of Italy. She was always her father’s docile and
  • reasonable associate—going through their sight-seeing in deferential
  • silence, never complaining of fatigue, always ready to start at the hour
  • he had appointed over-night, making no foolish criticisms and indulging
  • in no refinements of appreciation. “She is about as intelligent as the
  • bundle of shawls,” the Doctor said; her main superiority being that while
  • the bundle of shawls sometimes got lost, or tumbled out of the carriage,
  • Catherine was always at her post, and had a firm and ample seat. But her
  • father had expected this, and he was not constrained to set down her
  • intellectual limitations as a tourist to sentimental depression; she had
  • completely divested herself of the characteristics of a victim, and
  • during the whole time that they were abroad she never uttered an audible
  • sigh. He supposed she was in correspondence with Morris Townsend; but he
  • held his peace about it, for he never saw the young man’s letters, and
  • Catherine’s own missives were always given to the courier to post. She
  • heard from her lover with considerable regularity, but his letters came
  • enclosed in Mrs. Penniman’s; so that whenever the Doctor handed her a
  • packet addressed in his sister’s hand, he was an involuntary instrument
  • of the passion he condemned. Catherine made this reflexion, and six
  • months earlier she would have felt bound to give him warning; but now she
  • deemed herself absolved. There was a sore spot in her heart that his own
  • words had made when once she spoke to him as she thought honour prompted;
  • she would try and please him as far as she could, but she would never
  • speak that way again. She read her lover’s letters in secret.
  • One day at the end of the summer, the two travellers found themselves in
  • a lonely valley of the Alps. They were crossing one of the passes, and
  • on the long ascent they had got out of the carriage and had wandered much
  • in advance. After a while the Doctor descried a footpath which, leading
  • through a transverse valley, would bring them out, as he justly supposed,
  • at a much higher point of the ascent. They followed this devious way,
  • and finally lost the path; the valley proved very wild and rough, and
  • their walk became rather a scramble. They were good walkers, however,
  • and they took their adventure easily; from time to time they stopped,
  • that Catherine might rest; and then she sat upon a stone and looked about
  • her at the hard-featured rocks and the glowing sky. It was late in the
  • afternoon, in the last of August; night was coming on, and, as they had
  • reached a great elevation, the air was cold and sharp. In the west there
  • was a great suffusion of cold, red light, which made the sides of the
  • little valley look only the more rugged and dusky. During one of their
  • pauses, her father left her and wandered away to some high place, at a
  • distance, to get a view. He was out of sight; she sat there alone, in
  • the stillness, which was just touched by the vague murmur, somewhere, of
  • a mountain brook. She thought of Morris Townsend, and the place was so
  • desolate and lonely that he seemed very far away. Her father remained
  • absent a long time; she began to wonder what had become of him. But at
  • last he reappeared, coming towards her in the clear twilight, and she got
  • up, to go on. He made no motion to proceed, however, but came close to
  • her, as if he had something to say. He stopped in front of her and stood
  • looking at her, with eyes that had kept the light of the flushing
  • snow-summits on which they had just been fixed. Then, abruptly, in a low
  • tone, he asked her an unexpected question:
  • “Have you given him up?”
  • The question was unexpected, but Catherine was only superficially
  • unprepared.
  • “No, father!” she answered.
  • He looked at her again for some moments, without speaking.
  • “Does he write to you?” he asked.
  • “Yes—about twice a month.”
  • The Doctor looked up and down the valley, swinging his stick; then he
  • said to her, in the same low tone:
  • “I am very angry.”
  • She wondered what he meant—whether he wished to frighten her. If he did,
  • the place was well chosen; this hard, melancholy dell, abandoned by the
  • summer light, made her feel her loneliness. She looked around her, and
  • her heart grew cold; for a moment her fear was great. But she could
  • think of nothing to say, save to murmur gently, “I am sorry.”
  • “You try my patience,” her father went on, “and you ought to know what I
  • am, I am not a very good man. Though I am very smooth externally, at
  • bottom I am very passionate; and I assure you I can be very hard.”
  • She could not think why he told her these things. Had he brought her
  • there on purpose, and was it part of a plan? What was the plan?
  • Catherine asked herself. Was it to startle her suddenly into a
  • retractation—to take an advantage of her by dread? Dread of what? The
  • place was ugly and lonely, but the place could do her no harm. There was
  • a kind of still intensity about her father, which made him dangerous, but
  • Catherine hardly went so far as to say to herself that it might be part
  • of his plan to fasten his hand—the neat, fine, supple hand of a
  • distinguished physician—in her throat. Nevertheless, she receded a step.
  • “I am sure you can be anything you please,” she said. And it was her
  • simple belief.
  • “I am very angry,” he replied, more sharply.
  • “Why has it taken you so suddenly?”
  • “It has not taken me suddenly. I have been raging inwardly for the last
  • six months. But just now this seemed a good place to flare out. It’s so
  • quiet, and we are alone.”
  • “Yes, it’s very quiet,” said Catherine vaguely, looking about her.
  • “Won’t you come back to the carriage?”
  • “In a moment. Do you mean that in all this time you have not yielded an
  • inch?”
  • “I would if I could, father; but I can’t.”
  • The Doctor looked round him too. “Should you like to be left in such a
  • place as this, to starve?”
  • “What do you mean?” cried the girl.
  • “That will be your fate—that’s how he will leave you.”
  • He would not touch her, but he had touched Morris. The warmth came back
  • to her heart. “That is not true, father,” she broke out, “and you ought
  • not to say it! It is not right, and it’s not true!”
  • He shook his head slowly. “No, it’s not right, because you won’t believe
  • it. But it _is_ true. Come back to the carriage.”
  • He turned away, and she followed him; he went faster, and was presently
  • much in advance. But from time to time he stopped, without turning
  • round, to let her keep up with him, and she made her way forward with
  • difficulty, her heart beating with the excitement of having for the first
  • time spoken to him in violence. By this time it had grown almost dark,
  • and she ended by losing sight of him. But she kept her course, and after
  • a little, the valley making a sudden turn, she gained the road, where the
  • carriage stood waiting. In it sat her father, rigid and silent; in
  • silence, too, she took her place beside him.
  • It seemed to her, later, in looking back upon all this, that for days
  • afterwards not a word had been exchanged between them. The scene had
  • been a strange one, but it had not permanently affected her feeling
  • towards her father, for it was natural, after all, that he should
  • occasionally make a scene of some kind, and he had let her alone for six
  • months. The strangest part of it was that he had said he was not a good
  • man; Catherine wondered a great deal what he had meant by that. The
  • statement failed to appeal to her credence, and it was not grateful to
  • any resentment that she entertained. Even in the utmost bitterness that
  • she might feel, it would give her no satisfaction to think him less
  • complete. Such a saying as that was a part of his great subtlety—men so
  • clever as he might say anything and mean anything. And as to his being
  • hard, that surely, in a man, was a virtue.
  • He let her alone for six months more—six months during which she
  • accommodated herself without a protest to the extension of their tour.
  • But he spoke again at the end of this time; it was at the very last, the
  • night before they embarked for New York, in the hotel at Liverpool. They
  • had been dining together in a great dim, musty sitting-room; and then the
  • cloth had been removed, and the Doctor walked slowly up and down.
  • Catherine at last took her candle to go to bed, but her father motioned
  • her to stay.
  • “What do you mean to do when you get home?” he asked, while she stood
  • there with her candle in her hand.
  • “Do you mean about Mr. Townsend?”
  • “About Mr. Townsend.”
  • “We shall probably marry.”
  • The Doctor took several turns again while she waited. “Do you hear from
  • him as much as ever?”
  • “Yes; twice a month,” said Catherine promptly.
  • “And does he always talk about marriage?”
  • “Oh yes! That is, he talks about other things too, but he always says
  • something about that.”
  • “I am glad to hear he varies his subjects; his letters might otherwise be
  • monotonous.”
  • “He writes beautifully,” said Catherine, who was very glad of a chance to
  • say it.
  • “They always write beautifully. However, in a given case that doesn’t
  • diminish the merit. So, as soon as you arrive, you are going off with
  • him?”
  • This seemed a rather gross way of putting it, and something that there
  • was of dignity in Catherine resented it. “I cannot tell you till we
  • arrive,” she said.
  • “That’s reasonable enough,” her father answered. “That’s all I ask of
  • you—that you _do_ tell me, that you give me definite notice. When a poor
  • man is to lose his only child, he likes to have an inkling of it
  • beforehand.”
  • “Oh, father, you will not lose me!” Catherine said, spilling her
  • candle-wax.
  • “Three days before will do,” he went on, “if you are in a position to be
  • positive then. He ought to be very thankful to me, do you know. I have
  • done a mighty good thing for him in taking you abroad; your value is
  • twice as great, with all the knowledge and taste that you have acquired.
  • A year ago, you were perhaps a little limited—a little rustic; but now
  • you have seen everything, and appreciated everything, and you will be a
  • most entertaining companion. We have fattened the sheep for him before
  • he kills it!” Catherine turned away, and stood staring at the blank door.
  • “Go to bed,” said her father; “and, as we don’t go aboard till noon, you
  • may sleep late. We shall probably have a most uncomfortable voyage.”
  • XXV
  • THE voyage was indeed uncomfortable, and Catherine, on arriving in New
  • York, had not the compensation of “going off,” in her father’s phrase,
  • with Morris Townsend. She saw him, however, the day after she landed;
  • and, in the meantime, he formed a natural subject of conversation between
  • our heroine and her Aunt Lavinia, with whom, the night she disembarked,
  • the girl was closeted for a long time before either lady retired to rest.
  • “I have seen a great deal of him,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He is not very
  • easy to know. I suppose you think you know him; but you don’t, my dear.
  • You will some day; but it will only be after you have lived with him. I
  • may almost say _I_ have lived with him,” Mrs. Penniman proceeded, while
  • Catherine stared. “I think I know him now; I have had such remarkable
  • opportunities. You will have the same—or rather, you will have better!”
  • and Aunt Lavinia smiled. “Then you will see what I mean. It’s a
  • wonderful character, full of passion and energy, and just as true!”
  • Catherine listened with a mixture of interest and apprehension. Aunt
  • Lavinia was intensely sympathetic, and Catherine, for the past year,
  • while she wandered through foreign galleries and churches, and rolled
  • over the smoothness of posting roads, nursing the thoughts that never
  • passed her lips, had often longed for the company of some intelligent
  • person of her own sex. To tell her story to some kind woman—at moments
  • it seemed to her that this would give her comfort, and she had more than
  • once been on the point of taking the landlady, or the nice young person
  • from the dressmaker’s, into her confidence. If a woman had been near her
  • she would on certain occasions have treated such a companion to a fit of
  • weeping; and she had an apprehension that, on her return, this would form
  • her response to Aunt Lavinia’s first embrace. In fact, however, the two
  • ladies had met, in Washington Square, without tears, and when they found
  • themselves alone together a certain dryness fell upon the girl’s emotion.
  • It came over her with a greater force that Mrs. Penniman had enjoyed a
  • whole year of her lover’s society, and it was not a pleasure to her to
  • hear her aunt explain and interpret the young man, speaking of him as if
  • her own knowledge of him were supreme. It was not that Catherine was
  • jealous; but her sense of Mrs. Penniman’s innocent falsity, which had
  • lain dormant, began to haunt her again, and she was glad that she was
  • safely at home. With this, however, it was a blessing to be able to talk
  • of Morris, to sound his name, to be with a person who was not unjust to
  • him.
  • “You have been very kind to him,” said Catherine. “He has written me
  • that, often. I shall never forget that, Aunt Lavinia.”
  • “I have done what I could; it has been very little. To let him come and
  • talk to me, and give him his cup of tea—that was all. Your Aunt Almond
  • thought it was too much, and used to scold me terribly; but she promised
  • me, at least, not to betray me.”
  • “To betray you?”
  • “Not to tell your father. He used to sit in your father’s study!” said
  • Mrs. Penniman, with a little laugh.
  • Catherine was silent a moment. This idea was disagreeable to her, and
  • she was reminded again, with pain, of her aunt’s secretive habits.
  • Morris, the reader may be informed, had had the tact not to tell her that
  • he sat in her father’s study. He had known her but for a few months, and
  • her aunt had known her for fifteen years; and yet he would not have made
  • the mistake of thinking that Catherine would see the joke of the thing.
  • “I am sorry you made him go into father’s room,” she said, after a while.
  • “I didn’t make him go; he went himself. He liked to look at the books,
  • and all those things in the glass cases. He knows all about them; he
  • knows all about everything.”
  • Catherine was silent again; then, “I wish he had found some employment,”
  • she said.
  • “He has found some employment! It’s beautiful news, and he told me to
  • tell you as soon as you arrived. He has gone into partnership with a
  • commission merchant. It was all settled, quite suddenly, a week ago.”
  • This seemed to Catherine indeed beautiful news; it had a fine prosperous
  • air. “Oh, I’m so glad!” she said; and now, for a moment, she was
  • disposed to throw herself on Aunt Lavinia’s neck.
  • “It’s much better than being under some one; and he has never been used
  • to that,” Mrs. Penniman went on. “He is just as good as his partner—they
  • are perfectly equal! You see how right he was to wait. I should like to
  • know what your father can say now! They have got an office in Duane
  • Street, and little printed cards; he brought me one to show me. I have
  • got it in my room, and you shall see it to-morrow. That’s what he said
  • to me the last time he was here—‘You see how right I was to wait!’ He
  • has got other people under him, instead of being a subordinate. He could
  • never be a subordinate; I have often told him I could never think of him
  • in that way.”
  • Catherine assented to this proposition, and was very happy to know that
  • Morris was his own master; but she was deprived of the satisfaction of
  • thinking that she might communicate this news in triumph to her father.
  • Her father would care equally little whether Morris were established in
  • business or transported for life. Her trunks had been brought into her
  • room, and further reference to her lover was for a short time suspended,
  • while she opened them and displayed to her aunt some of the spoils of
  • foreign travel. These were rich and abundant; and Catherine had brought
  • home a present to every one—to every one save Morris, to whom she had
  • brought simply her undiverted heart. To Mrs. Penniman she had been
  • lavishly generous, and Aunt Lavinia spent half an hour in unfolding and
  • folding again, with little ejaculations of gratitude and taste. She
  • marched about for some time in a splendid cashmere shawl, which Catherine
  • had begged her to accept, settling it on her shoulders, and twisting down
  • her head to see how low the point descended behind.
  • “I shall regard it only as a loan,” she said. “I will leave it to you
  • again when I die; or rather,” she added, kissing her niece again, “I will
  • leave it to your first-born little girl!” And draped in her shawl, she
  • stood there smiling.
  • “You had better wait till she comes,” said Catherine.
  • “I don’t like the way you say that,” Mrs. Penniman rejoined, in a moment.
  • “Catherine, are you changed?”
  • “No; I am the same.”
  • “You have not swerved a line?”
  • “I am exactly the same,” Catherine repeated, wishing her aunt were a
  • little less sympathetic.
  • “Well, I am glad!” and Mrs. Penniman surveyed her cashmere in the glass.
  • Then, “How is your father?” she asked in a moment, with her eyes on her
  • niece. “Your letters were so meagre—I could never tell!”
  • “Father is very well.”
  • “Ah, you know what I mean,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a dignity to which
  • the cashmere gave a richer effect. “Is he still implacable!”
  • “Oh yes!”
  • “Quite unchanged?”
  • “He is, if possible, more firm.”
  • Mrs. Penniman took off her great shawl, and slowly folded it up. “That
  • is very bad. You had no success with your little project?”
  • “What little project?”
  • “Morris told me all about it. The idea of turning the tables on him, in
  • Europe; of watching him, when he was agreeably impressed by some
  • celebrated sight—he pretends to be so artistic, you know—and then just
  • pleading with him and bringing him round.”
  • “I never tried it. It was Morris’s idea; but if he had been with us, in
  • Europe, he would have seen that father was never impressed in that way.
  • He _is_ artistic—tremendously artistic; but the more celebrated places we
  • visited, and the more he admired them, the less use it would have been to
  • plead with him. They seemed only to make him more determined—more
  • terrible,” said poor Catherine. “I shall never bring him round, and I
  • expect nothing now.”
  • “Well, I must say,” Mrs. Penniman answered, “I never supposed you were
  • going to give it up.”
  • “I have given it up. I don’t care now.”
  • “You have grown very brave,” said Mrs. Penniman, with a short laugh. “I
  • didn’t advise you to sacrifice your property.”
  • “Yes, I am braver than I was. You asked me if I had changed; I have
  • changed in that way. Oh,” the girl went on, “I have changed very much.
  • And it isn’t my property. If _he_ doesn’t care for it, why should I?”
  • Mrs. Penniman hesitated. “Perhaps he does care for it.”
  • “He cares for it for my sake, because he doesn’t want to injure me. But
  • he will know—he knows already—how little he need be afraid about that.
  • Besides,” said Catherine, “I have got plenty of money of my own. We
  • shall be very well off; and now hasn’t he got his business? I am
  • delighted about that business.” She went on talking, showing a good deal
  • of excitement as she proceeded. Her aunt had never seen her with just
  • this manner, and Mrs. Penniman, observing her, set it down to foreign
  • travel, which had made her more positive, more mature. She thought also
  • that Catherine had improved in appearance; she looked rather handsome.
  • Mrs. Penniman wondered whether Morris Townsend would be struck with that.
  • While she was engaged in this speculation, Catherine broke out, with a
  • certain sharpness, “Why are you so contradictory, Aunt Penniman? You
  • seem to think one thing at one time, and another at another. A year ago,
  • before I went away, you wished me not to mind about displeasing father;
  • and now you seem to recommend me to take another line. You change about
  • so.”
  • This attack was unexpected, for Mrs. Penniman was not used, in any
  • discussion, to seeing the war carried into her own country—possibly
  • because the enemy generally had doubts of finding subsistence there. To
  • her own consciousness, the flowery fields of her reason had rarely been
  • ravaged by a hostile force. It was perhaps on this account that in
  • defending them she was majestic rather than agile.
  • “I don’t know what you accuse me of, save of being too deeply interested
  • in your happiness. It is the first time I have been told I am
  • capricious. That fault is not what I am usually reproached with.”
  • “You were angry last year that I wouldn’t marry immediately, and now you
  • talk about my winning my father over. You told me it would serve him
  • right if he should take me to Europe for nothing. Well, he has taken me
  • for nothing, and you ought to be satisfied. Nothing is changed—nothing
  • but my feeling about father. I don’t mind nearly so much now. I have
  • been as good as I could, but he doesn’t care. Now I don’t care either.
  • I don’t know whether I have grown bad; perhaps I have. But I don’t care
  • for that. I have come home to be married—that’s all I know. That ought
  • to please you, unless you have taken up some new idea; you are so
  • strange. You may do as you please; but you must never speak to me again
  • about pleading with father. I shall never plead with him for anything;
  • that is all over. He has put me off. I am come home to be married.”
  • This was a more authoritative speech than she had ever heard on her
  • niece’s lips, and Mrs. Penniman was proportionately startled. She was
  • indeed a little awestruck, and the force of the girl’s emotion and
  • resolution left her nothing to reply. She was easily frightened, and she
  • always carried off her discomfiture by a concession; a concession which
  • was often accompanied, as in the present case, by a little nervous laugh.
  • XXVI
  • IF she had disturbed her niece’s temper—she began from this moment
  • forward to talk a good deal about Catherine’s temper, an article which up
  • to that time had never been mentioned in connexion with our
  • heroine—Catherine had opportunity, on the morrow, to recover her
  • serenity. Mrs. Penniman had given her a message from Morris Townsend, to
  • the effect that he would come and welcome her home on the day after her
  • arrival. He came in the afternoon; but, as may be imagined, he was not
  • on this occasion made free of Dr. Sloper’s study. He had been coming and
  • going, for the past year, so comfortably and irresponsibly, that he had a
  • certain sense of being wronged by finding himself reminded that he must
  • now limit his horizon to the front parlour, which was Catherine’s
  • particular province.
  • “I am very glad you have come back,” he said; “it makes me very happy to
  • see you again.” And he looked at her, smiling, from head to foot; though
  • it did not appear, afterwards, that he agreed with Mrs. Penniman (who,
  • womanlike, went more into details) in thinking her embellished.
  • To Catherine he appeared resplendent; it was some time before she could
  • believe again that this beautiful young man was her own exclusive
  • property. They had a great deal of characteristic lovers’ talk—a soft
  • exchange of inquiries and assurances. In these matters Morris had an
  • excellent grace, which flung a picturesque interest even over the account
  • of his début in the commission business—a subject as to which his
  • companion earnestly questioned him. From time to time he got up from the
  • sofa where they sat together, and walked about the room; after which he
  • came back, smiling and passing his hand through his hair. He was
  • unquiet, as was natural in a young man who has just been reunited to a
  • long-absent mistress, and Catherine made the reflexion that she had never
  • seen him so excited. It gave her pleasure, somehow, to note this fact.
  • He asked her questions about her travels, to some of which she was unable
  • to reply, for she had forgotten the names of places, and the order of her
  • father’s journey. But for the moment she was so happy, so lifted up by
  • the belief that her troubles at last were over, that she forgot to be
  • ashamed of her meagre answers. It seemed to her now that she could marry
  • him without the remnant of a scruple or a single tremor save those that
  • belonged to joy. Without waiting for him to ask, she told him that her
  • father had come back in exactly the same state of mind—that he had not
  • yielded an inch.
  • “We must not expect it now,” she said, “and we must do without it.”
  • Morris sat looking and smiling. “My poor dear girl!” he exclaimed.
  • “You mustn’t pity me,” said Catherine; “I don’t mind it now—I am used to
  • it.”
  • Morris continued to smile, and then he got up and walked about again.
  • “You had better let me try him!”
  • “Try to bring him over? You would only make him worse,” Catherine
  • answered resolutely.
  • “You say that because I managed it so badly before. But I should manage
  • it differently now. I am much wiser; I have had a year to think of it.
  • I have more tact.”
  • “Is that what you have been thinking of for a year?”
  • “Much of the time. You see, the idea sticks in my crop. I don’t like to
  • be beaten.”
  • “How are you beaten if we marry?”
  • “Of course, I am not beaten on the main issue; but I am, don’t you see,
  • on all the rest of it—on the question of my reputation, of my relations
  • with your father, of my relations with my own children, if we should have
  • any.”
  • “We shall have enough for our children—we shall have enough for
  • everything. Don’t you expect to succeed in business?”
  • “Brilliantly, and we shall certainly be very comfortable. But it isn’t
  • of the mere material comfort I speak; it is of the moral comfort,” said
  • Morris—“of the intellectual satisfaction!”
  • “I have great moral comfort now,” Catherine declared, very simply.
  • “Of course you have. But with me it is different. I have staked my
  • pride on proving to your father that he is wrong; and now that I am at
  • the head of a flourishing business, I can deal with him as an equal. I
  • have a capital plan—do let me go at him!”
  • He stood before her with his bright face, his jaunty air, his hands in
  • his pockets; and she got up, with her eyes resting on his own. “Please
  • don’t, Morris; please don’t,” she said; and there was a certain mild, sad
  • firmness in her tone which he heard for the first time. “We must ask no
  • favours of him—we must ask nothing more. He won’t relent, and nothing
  • good will come of it. I know it now—I have a very good reason.”
  • “And pray; what is your reason?”
  • She hesitated to bring it out, but at last it came. “He is not very fond
  • of me!”
  • “Oh, bother!” cried Morris angrily.
  • “I wouldn’t say such a thing without being sure. I saw it, I felt it, in
  • England, just before he came away. He talked to me one night—the last
  • night; and then it came over me. You can tell when a person feels that
  • way. I wouldn’t accuse him if he hadn’t made me feel that way. I don’t
  • accuse him; I just tell you that that’s how it is. He can’t help it; we
  • can’t govern our affections. Do I govern mine? mightn’t he say that to
  • me? It’s because he is so fond of my mother, whom we lost so long ago.
  • She was beautiful, and very, very brilliant; he is always thinking of
  • her. I am not at all like her; Aunt Penniman has told me that. Of
  • course, it isn’t my fault; but neither is it his fault. All I mean is,
  • it’s true; and it’s a stronger reason for his never being reconciled than
  • simply his dislike for you.”
  • “‘Simply?’” cried Morris, with a laugh, “I am much obliged for that!”
  • “I don’t mind about his disliking you now; I mind everything less. I
  • feel differently; I feel separated from my father.”
  • “Upon my word,” said Morris, “you are a queer family!”
  • “Don’t say that—don’t say anything unkind,” the girl entreated. “You
  • must be very kind to me now, because, Morris—because,” and she hesitated
  • a moment—“because I have done a great deal for you.”
  • “Oh, I know that, my dear!”
  • She had spoken up to this moment without vehemence or outward sign of
  • emotion, gently, reasoningly, only trying to explain. But her emotion
  • had been ineffectually smothered, and it betrayed itself at last in the
  • trembling of her voice. “It is a great thing to be separated like that
  • from your father, when you have worshipped him before. It has made me
  • very unhappy; or it would have made me so if I didn’t love you. You can
  • tell when a person speaks to you as if—as if—”
  • “As if what?”
  • “As if they despised you!” said Catherine passionately. “He spoke that
  • way the night before we sailed. It wasn’t much, but it was enough, and I
  • thought of it on the voyage, all the time. Then I made up my mind. I
  • will never ask him for anything again, or expect anything from him. It
  • would not be natural now. We must be very happy together, and we must
  • not seem to depend upon his forgiveness. And Morris, Morris, you must
  • never despise me!”
  • This was an easy promise to make, and Morris made it with fine effect.
  • But for the moment he undertook nothing more onerous.
  • XXVII
  • THE Doctor, of course, on his return, had a good deal of talk with his
  • sisters. He was at no great pains to narrate his travels or to
  • communicate his impressions of distant lands to Mrs. Penniman, upon whom
  • he contented himself with bestowing a memento of his enviable experience,
  • in the shape of a velvet gown. But he conversed with her at some length
  • about matters nearer home, and lost no time in assuring her that he was
  • still an inflexible father.
  • “I have no doubt you have seen a great deal of Mr. Townsend, and done
  • your best to console him for Catherine’s absence,” he said. “I don’t ask
  • you, and you needn’t deny it. I wouldn’t put the question to you for the
  • world, and expose you to the inconvenience of having to—a—excogitate an
  • answer. No one has betrayed you, and there has been no spy upon your
  • proceedings. Elizabeth has told no tales, and has never mentioned you
  • except to praise your good looks and good spirits. The thing is simply
  • an inference of my own—an induction, as the philosophers say. It seems
  • to me likely that you would have offered an asylum to an interesting
  • sufferer. Mr. Townsend has been a good deal in the house; there is
  • something in the house that tells me so. We doctors, you know, end by
  • acquiring fine perceptions, and it is impressed upon my sensorium that he
  • has sat in these chairs, in a very easy attitude, and warmed himself at
  • that fire. I don’t grudge him the comfort of it; it is the only one he
  • will ever enjoy at my expense. It seems likely, indeed, that I shall be
  • able to economise at his own. I don’t know what you may have said to
  • him, or what you may say hereafter; but I should like you to know that if
  • you have encouraged him to believe that he will gain anything by hanging
  • on, or that I have budged a hair’s-breadth from the position I took up a
  • year ago, you have played him a trick for which he may exact reparation.
  • I’m not sure that he may not bring a suit against you. Of course you
  • have done it conscientiously; you have made yourself believe that I can
  • be tired out. This is the most baseless hallucination that ever visited
  • the brain of a genial optimist. I am not in the least tired; I am as
  • fresh as when I started; I am good for fifty years yet. Catherine
  • appears not to have budged an inch either; she is equally fresh; so we
  • are about where we were before. This, however, you know as well as I.
  • What I wish is simply to give you notice of my own state of mind! Take
  • it to heart, dear Lavinia. Beware of the just resentment of a deluded
  • fortune-hunter!”
  • “I can’t say I expected it,” said Mrs. Penniman. “And I had a sort of
  • foolish hope that you would come home without that odious ironical tone
  • with which you treat the most sacred subjects.”
  • “Don’t undervalue irony, it is often of great use. It is not, however,
  • always necessary, and I will show you how gracefully I can lay it aside.
  • I should like to know whether you think Morris Townsend will hang on.”
  • “I will answer you with your own weapons,” said Mrs. Penniman. “You had
  • better wait and see!”
  • “Do you call such a speech as that one of my own weapons? I never said
  • anything so rough.”
  • “He will hang on long enough to make you very uncomfortable, then.”
  • “My dear Lavinia,” exclaimed the Doctor, “do you call that irony? I call
  • it pugilism.”
  • Mrs. Penniman, however, in spite of her pugilism, was a good deal
  • frightened, and she took counsel of her fears. Her brother meanwhile
  • took counsel, with many reservations, of Mrs. Almond, to whom he was no
  • less generous than to Lavinia, and a good deal more communicative.
  • “I suppose she has had him there all the while,” he said. “I must look
  • into the state of my wine! You needn’t mind telling me now; I have
  • already said all I mean to say to her on the subject.”
  • “I believe he was in the house a good deal,” Mrs. Almond answered. “But
  • you must admit that your leaving Lavinia quite alone was a great change
  • for her, and that it was natural she should want some society.”
  • “I do admit that, and that is why I shall make no row about the wine; I
  • shall set it down as compensation to Lavinia. She is capable of telling
  • me that she drank it all herself. Think of the inconceivable bad taste,
  • in the circumstances, of that fellow making free with the house—or coming
  • there at all! If that doesn’t describe him, he is indescribable.”
  • “His plan is to get what he can. Lavinia will have supported him for a
  • year,” said Mrs. Almond. “It’s so much gained.”
  • “She will have to support him for the rest of his life, then!” cried the
  • Doctor. “But without wine, as they say at the _tables d’hôte_.”
  • “Catherine tells me he has set up a business, and is making a great deal
  • of money.”
  • The Doctor stared. “She has not told me that—and Lavinia didn’t deign.
  • Ah!” he cried, “Catherine has given me up. Not that it matters, for all
  • that the business amounts to.”
  • “She has not given up Mr. Townsend,” said Mrs. Almond. “I saw that in
  • the first half minute. She has come home exactly the same.”
  • “Exactly the same; not a grain more intelligent. She didn’t notice a
  • stick or a stone all the while we were away—not a picture nor a view, not
  • a statue nor a cathedral.”
  • “How could she notice? She had other things to think of; they are never
  • for an instant out of her mind. She touches me very much.”
  • “She would touch me if she didn’t irritate me. That’s the effect she has
  • upon me now. I have tried everything upon her; I really have been quite
  • merciless. But it is of no use whatever; she is absolutely _glued_. I
  • have passed, in consequence, into the exasperated stage. At first I had
  • a good deal of a certain genial curiosity about it; I wanted to see if
  • she really would stick. But, good Lord, one’s curiosity is satisfied! I
  • see she is capable of it, and now she can let go.”
  • “She will never let go,” said Mrs. Almond.
  • “Take care, or you will exasperate me too. If she doesn’t let go, she
  • will be shaken off—sent tumbling into the dust! That’s a nice position
  • for my daughter. She can’t see that if you are going to be pushed you
  • had better jump. And then she will complain of her bruises.”
  • “She will never complain,” said Mrs. Almond.
  • “That I shall object to even more. But the deuce will be that I can’t
  • prevent anything.”
  • “If she is to have a fall,” said Mrs. Almond, with a gentle laugh, “we
  • must spread as many carpets as we can.” And she carried out this idea by
  • showing a great deal of motherly kindness to the girl.
  • Mrs. Penniman immediately wrote to Morris Townsend. The intimacy between
  • these two was by this time consummate, but I must content myself with
  • noting but a few of its features. Mrs. Penniman’s own share in it was a
  • singular sentiment, which might have been misinterpreted, but which in
  • itself was not discreditable to the poor lady. It was a romantic
  • interest in this attractive and unfortunate young man, and yet it was not
  • such an interest as Catherine might have been jealous of. Mrs. Penniman
  • had not a particle of jealousy of her niece. For herself, she felt as if
  • she were Morris’s mother or sister—a mother or sister of an emotional
  • temperament—and she had an absorbing desire to make him comfortable and
  • happy. She had striven to do so during the year that her brother left
  • her an open field, and her efforts had been attended with the success
  • that has been pointed out. She had never had a child of her own, and
  • Catherine, whom she had done her best to invest with the importance that
  • would naturally belong to a youthful Penniman, had only partly rewarded
  • her zeal. Catherine, as an object of affection and solicitude, had never
  • had that picturesque charm which (as it seemed to her) would have been a
  • natural attribute of her own progeny. Even the maternal passion in Mrs.
  • Penniman would have been romantic and factitious, and Catherine was not
  • constituted to inspire a romantic passion. Mrs. Penniman was as fond of
  • her as ever, but she had grown to feel that with Catherine she lacked
  • opportunity. Sentimentally speaking, therefore, she had (though she had
  • not disinherited her niece) adopted Morris Townsend, who gave her
  • opportunity in abundance. She would have been very happy to have a
  • handsome and tyrannical son, and would have taken an extreme interest in
  • his love affairs. This was the light in which she had come to regard
  • Morris, who had conciliated her at first, and made his impression by his
  • delicate and calculated deference—a sort of exhibition to which Mrs.
  • Penniman was particularly sensitive. He had largely abated his deference
  • afterwards, for he economised his resources, but the impression was made,
  • and the young man’s very brutality came to have a sort of filial value.
  • If Mrs. Penniman had had a son, she would probably have been afraid of
  • him, and at this stage of our narrative she was certainly afraid of
  • Morris Townsend. This was one of the results of his domestication in
  • Washington Square. He took his ease with her—as, for that matter, he
  • would certainly have done with his own mother.
  • XXVIII
  • THE letter was a word of warning; it informed him that the Doctor had
  • come home more impracticable than ever. She might have reflected that
  • Catherine would supply him with all the information he needed on this
  • point; but we know that Mrs. Penniman’s reflexions were rarely just; and,
  • moreover, she felt that it was not for her to depend on what Catherine
  • might do. She was to do her duty, quite irrespective of Catherine. I
  • have said that her young friend took his ease with her, and it is an
  • illustration of the fact that he made no answer to her letter. He took
  • note of it, amply; but he lighted his cigar with it, and he waited, in
  • tranquil confidence that he should receive another. “His state of mind
  • really freezes my blood,” Mrs. Penniman had written, alluding to her
  • brother; and it would have seemed that upon this statement she could
  • hardly improve. Nevertheless, she wrote again, expressing herself with
  • the aid of a different figure. “His hatred of you burns with a lurid
  • flame—the flame that never dies,” she wrote. “But it doesn’t light up
  • the darkness of your future. If my affection could do so, all the years
  • of your life would be an eternal sunshine. I can extract nothing from
  • C.; she is so terribly secretive, like her father. She seems to expect
  • to be married very soon, and has evidently made preparations in
  • Europe—quantities of clothing, ten pairs of shoes, etc. My dear friend,
  • you cannot set up in married life simply with a few pairs of shoes, can
  • you? Tell me what you think of this. I am intensely anxious to see you;
  • I have so much to say. I miss you dreadfully; the house seems so empty
  • without you. What is the news down town? Is the business extending?
  • That dear little business—I think it’s so brave of you! Couldn’t I come
  • to your office?—just for three minutes? I might pass for a customer—is
  • that what you call them? I might come in to buy something—some shares or
  • some railroad things. _Tell me what you think of this plan_. I would
  • carry a little reticule, like a woman of the people.”
  • In spite of the suggestion about the reticule, Morris appeared to think
  • poorly of the plan, for he gave Mrs. Penniman no encouragement whatever
  • to visit his office, which he had already represented to her as a place
  • peculiarly and unnaturally difficult to find. But as she persisted in
  • desiring an interview—up to the last, after months of intimate colloquy,
  • she called these meetings “interviews”—he agreed that they should take a
  • walk together, and was even kind enough to leave his office for this
  • purpose, during the hours at which business might have been supposed to
  • be liveliest. It was no surprise to him, when they met at a street
  • corner, in a region of empty lots and undeveloped pavements (Mrs.
  • Penniman being attired as much as possible like a “woman of the people”),
  • to find that, in spite of her urgency, what she chiefly had to convey to
  • him was the assurance of her sympathy. Of such assurances, however, he
  • had already a voluminous collection, and it would not have been worth his
  • while to forsake a fruitful avocation merely to hear Mrs. Penniman say,
  • for the thousandth time, that she had made his cause her own. Morris had
  • something of his own to say. It was not an easy thing to bring out, and
  • while he turned it over the difficulty made him acrimonious.
  • “Oh yes, I know perfectly that he combines the properties of a lump of
  • ice and a red-hot coal,” he observed. “Catherine has made it thoroughly
  • clear, and you have told me so till I am sick of it. You needn’t tell me
  • again; I am perfectly satisfied. He will never give us a penny; I regard
  • that as mathematically proved.”
  • Mrs. Penniman at this point had an inspiration.
  • “Couldn’t you bring a lawsuit against him?” She wondered that this
  • simple expedient had never occurred to her before.
  • “I will bring a lawsuit against _you_,” said Morris, “if you ask me any
  • more such aggravating questions. A man should know when he is beaten,”
  • he added, in a moment. “I must give her up!”
  • Mrs. Penniman received this declaration in silence, though it made her
  • heart beat a little. It found her by no means unprepared, for she had
  • accustomed herself to the thought that, if Morris should decidedly not be
  • able to get her brother’s money, it would not do for him to marry
  • Catherine without it. “It would not do” was a vague way of putting the
  • thing; but Mrs. Penniman’s natural affection completed the idea, which,
  • though it had not as yet been so crudely expressed between them as in the
  • form that Morris had just given it, had nevertheless been implied so
  • often, in certain easy intervals of talk, as he sat stretching his legs
  • in the Doctor’s well-stuffed armchairs, that she had grown first to
  • regard it with an emotion which she flattered herself was philosophic,
  • and then to have a secret tenderness for it. The fact that she kept her
  • tenderness secret proves, of course, that she was ashamed of it; but she
  • managed to blink her shame by reminding herself that she was, after all,
  • the official protector of her niece’s marriage. Her logic would scarcely
  • have passed muster with the Doctor. In the first place, Morris _must_
  • get the money, and she would help him to it. In the second, it was plain
  • it would never come to him, and it would be a grievous pity he should
  • marry without it—a young man who might so easily find something better.
  • After her brother had delivered himself, on his return from Europe, of
  • that incisive little address that has been quoted, Morris’s cause seemed
  • so hopeless that Mrs. Penniman fixed her attention exclusively upon the
  • latter branch of her argument. If Morris had been her son, she would
  • certainly have sacrificed Catherine to a superior conception of his
  • future; and to be ready to do so as the case stood was therefore even a
  • finer degree of devotion. Nevertheless, it checked her breath a little
  • to have the sacrificial knife, as it were, suddenly thrust into her hand.
  • Morris walked along a moment, and then he repeated harshly: “I must give
  • her up!”
  • “I think I understand you,” said Mrs. Penniman gently.
  • “I certainly say it distinctly enough—brutally and vulgarly enough.”
  • He was ashamed of himself, and his shame was uncomfortable; and as he was
  • extremely intolerant of discomfort, he felt vicious and cruel. He wanted
  • to abuse somebody, and he began, cautiously—for he was always
  • cautious—with himself.
  • “Couldn’t you take her down a little?” he asked.
  • “Take her down?”
  • “Prepare her—try and ease me off.”
  • Mrs. Penniman stopped, looking at him very solemnly.
  • “My poor Morris, do you know how much she loves you?”
  • “No, I don’t. I don’t want to know. I have always tried to keep from
  • knowing. It would be too painful.”
  • “She will suffer much,” said Mrs. Penniman.
  • “You must console her. If you are as good a friend to me as you pretend
  • to be, you will manage it.”
  • Mrs. Penniman shook her head sadly.
  • “You talk of my ‘pretending’ to like you; but I can’t pretend to hate
  • you. I can only tell her I think very highly of you; and how will that
  • console her for losing you?”
  • “The Doctor will help you. He will be delighted at the thing being
  • broken off, and, as he is a knowing fellow, he will invent something to
  • comfort her.”
  • “He will invent a new torture!” cried Mrs. Penniman. “Heaven deliver her
  • from her father’s comfort. It will consist of his crowing over her and
  • saying, ‘I always told you so!’”
  • Morris coloured a most uncomfortable red.
  • “If you don’t console her any better than you console me, you certainly
  • won’t be of much use! It’s a damned disagreeable necessity; I feel it
  • extremely, and you ought to make it easy for me.”
  • “I will be your friend for life!” Mrs. Penniman declared.
  • “Be my friend _now_!” And Morris walked on.
  • She went with him; she was almost trembling.
  • “Should you like me to tell her?” she asked. “You mustn’t tell her, but
  • you can—you can—” And he hesitated, trying to think what Mrs. Penniman
  • could do. “You can explain to her why it is. It’s because I can’t bring
  • myself to step in between her and her father—to give him the pretext he
  • grasps at—so eagerly (it’s a hideous sight) for depriving her of her
  • rights.”
  • Mrs. Penniman felt with remarkable promptitude the charm of this formula.
  • “That’s so like you,” she said; “it’s so finely felt.”
  • Morris gave his stick an angry swing.
  • “Oh, botheration!” he exclaimed perversely.
  • Mrs. Penniman, however, was not discouraged.
  • “It may turn out better than you think. Catherine is, after all, so very
  • peculiar.” And she thought she might take it upon herself to assure him
  • that, whatever happened, the girl would be very quiet—she wouldn’t make a
  • noise. They extended their walk, and, while they proceeded, Mrs.
  • Penniman took upon herself other things besides, and ended by having
  • assumed a considerable burden; Morris being ready enough, as may be
  • imagined, to put everything off upon her. But he was not for a single
  • instant the dupe of her blundering alacrity; he knew that of what she
  • promised she was competent to perform but an insignificant fraction, and
  • the more she professed her willingness to serve him, the greater fool he
  • thought her.
  • “What will you do if you don’t marry her?” she ventured to inquire in the
  • course of this conversation.
  • “Something brilliant,” said Morris. “Shouldn’t you like me to do
  • something brilliant?”
  • The idea gave Mrs. Penniman exceeding pleasure.
  • “I shall feel sadly taken in if you don’t.”
  • “I shall have to, to make up for this. This isn’t at all brilliant, you
  • know.”
  • Mrs. Penniman mused a little, as if there might be some way of making out
  • that it was; but she had to give up the attempt, and, to carry off the
  • awkwardness of failure, she risked a new inquiry.
  • “Do you mean—do you mean another marriage?”
  • Morris greeted this question with a reflexion which was hardly the less
  • impudent from being inaudible. “Surely, women are more crude than men!”
  • And then he answered audibly:
  • “Never in the world!”
  • Mrs. Penniman felt disappointed and snubbed, and she relieved herself in
  • a little vaguely-sarcastic cry. He was certainly perverse.
  • “I give her up, not for another woman, but for a wider career!” Morris
  • announced.
  • This was very grand; but still Mrs. Penniman, who felt that she had
  • exposed herself, was faintly rancorous.
  • “Do you mean never to come to see her again?” she asked, with some
  • sharpness.
  • “Oh no, I shall come again; but what is the use of dragging it out? I
  • have been four times since she came back, and it’s terribly awkward work.
  • I can’t keep it up indefinitely; she oughtn’t to expect that, you know.
  • A woman should never keep a man dangling!” he added finely.
  • “Ah, but you must have your last parting!” urged his companion, in whose
  • imagination the idea of last partings occupied a place inferior in
  • dignity only to that of first meetings.
  • XXIX
  • HE came again, without managing the last parting; and again and again,
  • without finding that Mrs. Penniman had as yet done much to pave the path
  • of retreat with flowers. It was devilish awkward, as he said, and he
  • felt a lively animosity for Catherine’s aunt, who, as he had now quite
  • formed the habit of saying to himself, had dragged him into the mess and
  • was bound in common charity to get him out of it. Mrs. Penniman, to tell
  • the truth, had, in the seclusion of her own apartment—and, I may add,
  • amid the suggestiveness of Catherine’s, which wore in those days the
  • appearance of that of a young lady laying out her _trousseau_—Mrs.
  • Penniman had measured her responsibilities, and taken fright at their
  • magnitude. The task of preparing Catherine and easing off Morris
  • presented difficulties which increased in the execution, and even led the
  • impulsive Lavinia to ask herself whether the modification of the young
  • man’s original project had been conceived in a happy spirit. A brilliant
  • future, a wider career, a conscience exempt from the reproach of
  • interference between a young lady and her natural rights—these excellent
  • things might be too troublesomely purchased. From Catherine herself Mrs.
  • Penniman received no assistance whatever; the poor girl was apparently
  • without suspicion of her danger. She looked at her lover with eyes of
  • undiminished trust, and though she had less confidence in her aunt than
  • in a young man with whom she had exchanged so many tender vows, she gave
  • her no handle for explaining or confessing. Mrs. Penniman, faltering and
  • wavering, declared Catherine was very stupid, put off the great scene, as
  • she would have called it, from day to day, and wandered about very
  • uncomfortably, primed, to repletion, with her apology, but unable to
  • bring it to the light. Morris’s own scenes were very small ones just
  • now; but even these were beyond his strength. He made his visits as
  • brief as possible, and while he sat with his mistress, found terribly
  • little to talk about. She was waiting for him, in vulgar parlance, to
  • name the day; and so long as he was unprepared to be explicit on this
  • point it seemed a mockery to pretend to talk about matters more abstract.
  • She had no airs and no arts; she never attempted to disguise her
  • expectancy. She was waiting on his good pleasure, and would wait
  • modestly and patiently; his hanging back at this supreme time might
  • appear strange, but of course he must have a good reason for it.
  • Catherine would have made a wife of the gentle old-fashioned
  • pattern—regarding reasons as favours and windfalls, but no more expecting
  • one every day than she would have expected a bouquet of camellias.
  • During the period of her engagement, however, a young lady even of the
  • most slender pretensions counts upon more bouquets than at other times;
  • and there was a want of perfume in the air at this moment which at last
  • excited the girl’s alarm.
  • “Are you sick?” she asked of Morris. “You seem so restless, and you look
  • pale.”
  • “I am not at all well,” said Morris; and it occurred to him that, if he
  • could only make her pity him enough, he might get off.
  • “I am afraid you are overworked; you oughtn’t to work so much.”
  • “I must do that.” And then he added, with a sort of calculated
  • brutality, “I don’t want to owe you everything!”
  • “Ah, how can you say that?”
  • “I am too proud,” said Morris.
  • “Yes—you are too proud!”
  • “Well, you must take me as I am,” he went on, “you can never change me.”
  • “I don’t want to change you,” she said gently. “I will take you as you
  • are!” And she stood looking at him.
  • “You know people talk tremendously about a man’s marrying a rich girl,”
  • Morris remarked. “It’s excessively disagreeable.”
  • “But I am not rich?” said Catherine.
  • “You are rich enough to make me talked about!”
  • “Of course you are talked about. It’s an honour!”
  • “It’s an honour I could easily dispense with.”
  • She was on the point of asking him whether it were not a compensation for
  • this annoyance that the poor girl who had the misfortune to bring it upon
  • him, loved him so dearly and believed in him so truly; but she hesitated,
  • thinking that this would perhaps seem an exacting speech, and while she
  • hesitated, he suddenly left her.
  • The next time he came, however, she brought it out, and she told him
  • again that he was too proud. He repeated that he couldn’t change, and
  • this time she felt the impulse to say that with a little effort he might
  • change.
  • Sometimes he thought that if he could only make a quarrel with her it
  • might help him; but the question was how to quarrel with a young woman
  • who had such treasures of concession. “I suppose you think the effort is
  • all on your side!” he was reduced to exclaiming. “Don’t you believe that
  • I have my own effort to make?”
  • “It’s all yours now,” she said. “My effort is finished and done with!”
  • “Well, mine is not.”
  • “We must bear things together,” said Catherine. “That’s what we ought to
  • do.”
  • Morris attempted a natural smile. “There are some things which we can’t
  • very well bear together—for instance, separation.”
  • “Why do you speak of separation?”
  • “Ah! you don’t like it; I knew you wouldn’t!”
  • “Where are you going, Morris?” she suddenly asked.
  • He fixed his eye on her for a moment, and for a part of that moment she
  • was afraid of it. “Will you promise not to make a scene?”
  • “A scene!—do I make scenes?”
  • “All women do!” said Morris, with the tone of large experience.
  • “I don’t. Where are you going?”
  • “If I should say I was going away on business, should you think it very
  • strange?”
  • She wondered a moment, gazing at him. “Yes—no. Not if you will take me
  • with you.”
  • “Take you with me—on business?”
  • “What is your business? Your business is to be with me.”
  • “I don’t earn my living with you,” said Morris. “Or rather,” he cried
  • with a sudden inspiration, “that’s just what I do—or what the world says
  • I do!”
  • This ought perhaps to have been a great stroke, but it miscarried.
  • “Where are you going?” Catherine simply repeated.
  • “To New Orleans. About buying some cotton.”
  • “I am perfectly willing to go to New Orleans.” Catherine said.
  • “Do you suppose I would take you to a nest of yellow fever?” cried
  • Morris. “Do you suppose I would expose you at such a time as this?”
  • “If there is yellow fever, why should you go? Morris, you must not go!”
  • “It is to make six thousand dollars,” said Morris. “Do you grudge me
  • that satisfaction?”
  • “We have no need of six thousand dollars. You think too much about
  • money!”
  • “You can afford to say that? This is a great chance; we heard of it last
  • night.” And he explained to her in what the chance consisted; and told
  • her a long story, going over more than once several of the details, about
  • the remarkable stroke of business which he and his partner had planned
  • between them.
  • But Catherine’s imagination, for reasons best known to herself,
  • absolutely refused to be fired. “If you can go to New Orleans, I can
  • go,” she said. “Why shouldn’t you catch yellow fever quite as easily as
  • I? I am every bit as strong as you, and not in the least afraid of any
  • fever. When we were in Europe, we were in very unhealthy places; my
  • father used to make me take some pills. I never caught anything, and I
  • never was nervous. What will be the use of six thousand dollars if you
  • die of a fever? When persons are going to be married they oughtn’t to
  • think so much about business. You shouldn’t think about cotton, you
  • should think about me. You can go to New Orleans some other time—there
  • will always be plenty of cotton. It isn’t the moment to choose—we have
  • waited too long already.” She spoke more forcibly and volubly than he
  • had ever heard her, and she held his arm in her two hands.
  • “You said you wouldn’t make a scene!” cried Morris. “I call this a
  • scene.”
  • “It’s you that are making it! I have never asked you anything before.
  • We have waited too long already.” And it was a comfort to her to think
  • that she had hitherto asked so little; it seemed to make her right to
  • insist the greater now.
  • Morris bethought himself a little. “Very well, then; we won’t talk about
  • it any more. I will transact my business by letter.” And he began to
  • smooth his hat, as if to take leave.
  • “You won’t go?” And she stood looking up at him.
  • He could not give up his idea of provoking a quarrel; it was so much the
  • simplest way! He bent his eyes on her upturned face, with the darkest
  • frown he could achieve. “You are not discreet. You mustn’t bully me!”
  • But, as usual, she conceded everything. “No, I am not discreet; I know I
  • am too pressing. But isn’t it natural? It is only for a moment.”
  • “In a moment you may do a great deal of harm. Try and be calmer the next
  • time I come.”
  • “When will you come?”
  • “Do you want to make conditions?” Morris asked. “I will come next
  • Saturday.”
  • “Come to-morrow,” Catherine begged; “I want you to come to-morrow. I
  • will be very quiet,” she added; and her agitation had by this time become
  • so great that the assurance was not becoming. A sudden fear had come
  • over her; it was like the solid conjunction of a dozen disembodied
  • doubts, and her imagination, at a single bound, had traversed an enormous
  • distance. All her being, for the moment, centred in the wish to keep him
  • in the room.
  • Morris bent his head and kissed her forehead. “When you are quiet, you
  • are perfection,” he said; “but when you are violent, you are not in
  • character.”
  • It was Catherine’s wish that there should be no violence about her save
  • the beating of her heart, which she could not help; and she went on, as
  • gently as possible, “Will you promise to come to-morrow?”
  • “I said Saturday!” Morris answered, smiling. He tried a frown at one
  • moment, a smile at another; he was at his wit’s end.
  • “Yes, Saturday too,” she answered, trying to smile. “But to-morrow
  • first.” He was going to the door, and she went with him quickly. She
  • leaned her shoulder against it; it seemed to her that she would do
  • anything to keep him.
  • “If I am prevented from coming to-morrow, you will say I have deceived
  • you!” he said.
  • “How can you be prevented? You can come if you will.”
  • “I am a busy man—I am not a dangler!” cried Morris sternly.
  • His voice was so hard and unnatural that, with a helpless look at him,
  • she turned away; and then he quickly laid his hand on the door-knob. He
  • felt as if he were absolutely running away from her. But in an instant
  • she was close to him again, and murmuring in a tone none the less
  • penetrating for being low, “Morris, you are going to leave me.”
  • “Yes, for a little while.”
  • “For how long?”
  • “Till you are reasonable again.”
  • “I shall never be reasonable in that way!” And she tried to keep him
  • longer; it was almost a struggle. “Think of what I have done!” she broke
  • out. “Morris, I have given up everything!”
  • “You shall have everything back!”
  • “You wouldn’t say that if you didn’t mean something. What is it?—what
  • has happened?—what have I done?—what has changed you?”
  • “I will write to you—that is better,” Morris stammered.
  • “Ah, you won’t come back!” she cried, bursting into tears.
  • “Dear Catherine,” he said, “don’t believe that I promise you that you
  • shall see me again!” And he managed to get away and to close the door
  • behind him.
  • XXX
  • IT was almost her last outbreak of passive grief; at least, she never
  • indulged in another that the world knew anything about. But this one was
  • long and terrible; she flung herself on the sofa and gave herself up to
  • her misery. She hardly knew what had happened; ostensibly she had only
  • had a difference with her lover, as other girls had had before, and the
  • thing was not only not a rupture, but she was under no obligation to
  • regard it even as a menace. Nevertheless, she felt a wound, even if he
  • had not dealt it; it seemed to her that a mask had suddenly fallen from
  • his face. He had wished to get away from her; he had been angry and
  • cruel, and said strange things, with strange looks. She was smothered
  • and stunned; she buried her head in the cushions, sobbing and talking to
  • herself. But at last she raised herself, with the fear that either her
  • father or Mrs. Penniman would come in; and then she sat there, staring
  • before her, while the room grew darker. She said to herself that perhaps
  • he would come back to tell her he had not meant what he said; and she
  • listened for his ring at the door, trying to believe that this was
  • probable. A long time passed, but Morris remained absent; the shadows
  • gathered; the evening settled down on the meagre elegance of the light,
  • clear-coloured room; the fire went out. When it had grown dark,
  • Catherine went to the window and looked out; she stood there for half an
  • hour, on the mere chance that he would come up the steps. At last she
  • turned away, for she saw her father come in. He had seen her at the
  • window looking out, and he stopped a moment at the bottom of the white
  • steps, and gravely, with an air of exaggerated courtesy, lifted his hat
  • to her. The gesture was so incongruous to the condition she was in, this
  • stately tribute of respect to a poor girl despised and forsaken was so
  • out of place, that the thing gave her a kind of horror, and she hurried
  • away to her room. It seemed to her that she had given Morris up.
  • She had to show herself half an hour later, and she was sustained at
  • table by the immensity of her desire that her father should not perceive
  • that anything had happened. This was a great help to her afterwards, and
  • it served her (though never as much as she supposed) from the first. On
  • this occasion Dr. Sloper was rather talkative. He told a great many
  • stories about a wonderful poodle that he had seen at the house of an old
  • lady whom he visited professionally. Catherine not only tried to appear
  • to listen to the anecdotes of the poodle, but she endeavoured to interest
  • herself in them, so as not to think of her scene with Morris. That
  • perhaps was an hallucination; he was mistaken, she was jealous; people
  • didn’t change like that from one day to another. Then she knew that she
  • had had doubts before—strange suspicions, that were at once vague and
  • acute—and that he had been different ever since her return from Europe:
  • whereupon she tried again to listen to her father, who told a story so
  • remarkably well. Afterwards she went straight to her own room; it was
  • beyond her strength to undertake to spend the evening with her aunt. All
  • the evening, alone, she questioned herself. Her trouble was terrible;
  • but was it a thing of her imagination, engendered by an extravagant
  • sensibility, or did it represent a clear-cut reality, and had the worst
  • that was possible actually come to pass? Mrs. Penniman, with a degree of
  • tact that was as unusual as it was commendable, took the line of leaving
  • her alone. The truth is, that her suspicions having been aroused, she
  • indulged a desire, natural to a timid person, that the explosion should
  • be localised. So long as the air still vibrated she kept out of the way.
  • She passed and repassed Catherine’s door several times in the course of
  • the evening, as if she expected to hear a plaintive moan behind it. But
  • the room remained perfectly still; and accordingly, the last thing before
  • retiring to her own couch, she applied for admittance. Catherine was
  • sitting up, and had a book that she pretended to be reading. She had no
  • wish to go to bed, for she had no expectation of sleeping. After Mrs.
  • Penniman had left her she sat up half the night, and she offered her
  • visitor no inducement to remain. Her aunt came stealing in very gently,
  • and approached her with great solemnity.
  • “I am afraid you are in trouble, my dear. Can I do anything to help
  • you?”
  • “I am not in any trouble whatever, and do not need any help,” said
  • Catherine, fibbing roundly, and proving thereby that not only our faults,
  • but our most involuntary misfortunes, tend to corrupt our morals.
  • “Has nothing happened to you?”
  • “Nothing whatever.”
  • “Are you very sure, dear?”
  • “Perfectly sure.”
  • “And can I really do nothing for you?”
  • “Nothing, aunt, but kindly leave me alone,” said Catherine.
  • Mrs. Penniman, though she had been afraid of too warm a welcome before,
  • was now disappointed at so cold a one; and in relating afterwards, as she
  • did to many persons, and with considerable variations of detail, the
  • history of the termination of her niece’s engagement, she was usually
  • careful to mention that the young lady, on a certain occasion, had
  • “hustled” her out of the room. It was characteristic of Mrs. Penniman
  • that she related this fact, not in the least out of malignity to
  • Catherine, whom she very sufficiently pitied, but simply from a natural
  • disposition to embellish any subject that she touched.
  • Catherine, as I have said, sat up half the night, as if she still
  • expected to hear Morris Townsend ring at the door. On the morrow this
  • expectation was less unreasonable; but it was not gratified by the
  • reappearance of the young man. Neither had he written; there was not a
  • word of explanation or reassurance. Fortunately for Catherine she could
  • take refuge from her excitement, which had now become intense, in her
  • determination that her father should see nothing of it. How well she
  • deceived her father we shall have occasion to learn; but her innocent
  • arts were of little avail before a person of the rare perspicacity of
  • Mrs. Penniman. This lady easily saw that she was agitated, and if there
  • was any agitation going forward, Mrs. Penniman was not a person to
  • forfeit her natural share in it. She returned to the charge the next
  • evening, and requested her niece to lean upon her—to unburden her heart.
  • Perhaps she should be able to explain certain things that now seemed
  • dark, and that she knew more about than Catherine supposed. If Catherine
  • had been frigid the night before, to-day she was haughty.
  • “You are completely mistaken, and I have not the least idea what you
  • mean. I don’t know what you are trying to fasten on me, and I have never
  • had less need of any one’s explanations in my life.”
  • In this way the girl delivered herself, and from hour to hour kept her
  • aunt at bay. From hour to hour Mrs. Penniman’s curiosity grew. She
  • would have given her little finger to know what Morris had said and done,
  • what tone he had taken, what pretext he had found. She wrote to him,
  • naturally, to request an interview; but she received, as naturally, no
  • answer to her petition. Morris was not in a writing mood; for Catherine
  • had addressed him two short notes which met with no acknowledgment.
  • These notes were so brief that I may give them entire. “Won’t you give
  • me some sign that you didn’t mean to be so cruel as you seemed on
  • Tuesday?”—that was the first; the other was a little longer. “If I was
  • unreasonable or suspicious on Tuesday—if I annoyed you or troubled you in
  • any way—I beg your forgiveness, and I promise never again to be so
  • foolish. I am punished enough, and I don’t understand. Dear Morris, you
  • are killing me!” These notes were despatched on the Friday and Saturday;
  • but Saturday and Sunday passed without bringing the poor girl the
  • satisfaction she desired. Her punishment accumulated; she continued to
  • bear it, however, with a good deal of superficial fortitude. On Saturday
  • morning the Doctor, who had been watching in silence, spoke to his sister
  • Lavinia.
  • “The thing has happened—the scoundrel has backed out!”
  • “Never!” cried Mrs. Penniman, who had bethought herself what she should
  • say to Catherine, but was not provided with a line of defence against her
  • brother, so that indignant negation was the only weapon in her hands.
  • “He has begged for a reprieve, then, if you like that better!”
  • “It seems to make you very happy that your daughter’s affections have
  • been trifled with.”
  • “It does,” said the Doctor; ‘“for I had foretold it! It’s a great
  • pleasure to be in the right.”
  • “Your pleasures make one shudder!” his sister exclaimed.
  • Catherine went rigidly through her usual occupations; that is, up to the
  • point of going with her aunt to church on Sunday morning. She generally
  • went to afternoon service as well; but on this occasion her courage
  • faltered, and she begged of Mrs. Penniman to go without her.
  • “I am sure you have a secret,” said Mrs. Penniman, with great
  • significance, looking at her rather grimly.
  • “If I have, I shall keep it!” Catherine answered, turning away.
  • Mrs. Penniman started for church; but before she had arrived, she stopped
  • and turned back, and before twenty minutes had elapsed she re-entered the
  • house, looked into the empty parlours, and then went upstairs and knocked
  • at Catherine’s door. She got no answer; Catherine was not in her room,
  • and Mrs. Penniman presently ascertained that she was not in the house.
  • “She has gone to him, she has fled!” Lavinia cried, clasping her hands
  • with admiration and envy. But she soon perceived that Catherine had
  • taken nothing with her—all her personal property in her room was
  • intact—and then she jumped at the hypothesis that the girl had gone
  • forth, not in tenderness, but in resentment. “She has followed him to
  • his own door—she has burst upon him in his own apartment!” It was in
  • these terms that Mrs. Penniman depicted to herself her niece’s errand,
  • which, viewed in this light, gratified her sense of the picturesque only
  • a shade less strongly than the idea of a clandestine marriage. To visit
  • one’s lover, with tears and reproaches, at his own residence, was an
  • image so agreeable to Mrs. Penniman’s mind that she felt a sort of
  • æsthetic disappointment at its lacking, in this case, the harmonious
  • accompaniments of darkness and storm. A quiet Sunday afternoon appeared
  • an inadequate setting for it; and, indeed, Mrs. Penniman was quite out of
  • humour with the conditions of the time, which passed very slowly as she
  • sat in the front parlour in her bonnet and her cashmere shawl, awaiting
  • Catherine’s return.
  • This event at last took place. She saw her—at the window—mount the
  • steps, and she went to await her in the hall, where she pounced upon her
  • as soon as she had entered the house, and drew her into the parlour,
  • closing the door with solemnity. Catherine was flushed, and her eye was
  • bright. Mrs. Penniman hardly knew what to think.
  • “May I venture to ask where you have been?” she demanded.
  • “I have been to take a walk,” said Catherine. “I thought you had gone to
  • church.”
  • “I did go to church; but the service was shorter than usual. And pray,
  • where did you walk?”
  • “I don’t know!” said Catherine.
  • “Your ignorance is most extraordinary! Dear Catherine, you can trust
  • me.”
  • “What am I to trust you with?”
  • “With your secret—your sorrow.”
  • “I have no sorrow!” said Catherine fiercely.
  • “My poor child,” Mrs. Penniman insisted, “you can’t deceive me. I know
  • everything. I have been requested to—a—to converse with you.”
  • “I don’t want to converse!”
  • “It will relieve you. Don’t you know Shakespeare’s lines?—‘the grief
  • that does not speak!’ My dear girl, it is better as it is.”
  • “What is better?” Catherine asked.
  • She was really too perverse. A certain amount of perversity was to be
  • allowed for in a young lady whose lover had thrown her over; but not such
  • an amount as would prove inconvenient to his apologists. “That you
  • should be reasonable,” said Mrs. Penniman, with some sternness. “That
  • you should take counsel of worldly prudence, and submit to practical
  • considerations. That you should agree to—a—separate.”
  • Catherine had been ice up to this moment, but at this word she flamed up.
  • “Separate? What do you know about our separating?”
  • Mrs. Penniman shook her head with a sadness in which there was almost a
  • sense of injury. “Your pride is my pride, and your susceptibilities are
  • mine. I see your side perfectly, but I also”—and she smiled with
  • melancholy suggestiveness—“I also see the situation as a whole!”
  • This suggestiveness was lost upon Catherine, who repeated her violent
  • inquiry. “Why do you talk about separation; what do you know about it?”
  • “We must study resignation,” said Mrs. Penniman, hesitating, but
  • sententious at a venture.
  • “Resignation to what?”
  • “To a change of—of our plans.”
  • “My plans have not changed!” said Catherine, with a little laugh.
  • “Ah, but Mr. Townsend’s have,” her aunt answered very gently.
  • “What do you mean?”
  • There was an imperious brevity in the tone of this inquiry, against which
  • Mrs. Penniman felt bound to protest; the information with which she had
  • undertaken to supply her niece was, after all, a favour. She had tried
  • sharpness, and she had tried sternness: but neither would do; she was
  • shocked at the girl’s obstinacy. “Ah, well,” she said, “if he hasn’t
  • told you! . . . ” and she turned away.
  • Catherine watched her a moment in silence; then she hurried after her,
  • stopping her before she reached the door. “Told me what? What do you
  • mean? What are you hinting at and threatening me with?”
  • “Isn’t it broken off?” asked Mrs. Penniman.
  • “My engagement? Not in the least!”
  • “I beg your pardon in that case. I have spoken too soon!”
  • “Too soon! Soon or late,” Catherine broke out, “you speak foolishly and
  • cruelly!”
  • “What has happened between you, then?” asked her aunt, struck by the
  • sincerity of this cry. “For something certainly has happened.”
  • “Nothing has happened but that I love him more and more!”
  • Mrs. Penniman was silent an instant. “I suppose that’s the reason you
  • went to see him this afternoon.”
  • Catherine flushed as if she had been struck. “Yes, I did go to see him!
  • But that’s my own business.”
  • “Very well, then; we won’t talk about it.” And Mrs. Penniman moved
  • towards the door again. But she was stopped by a sudden imploring cry
  • from the girl.
  • “Aunt Lavinia, _where_ has he gone?”
  • “Ah, you admit, then, that he has gone away? Didn’t they know at his
  • house?”
  • “They said he had left town. I asked no more questions; I was ashamed,”
  • said Catherine, simply enough.
  • “You needn’t have taken so compromising a step if you had had a little
  • more confidence in me,” Mrs. Penniman observed, with a good deal of
  • grandeur.
  • “Is it to New Orleans?” Catherine went on irrelevantly.
  • It was the first time Mrs. Penniman had heard of New Orleans in this
  • connexion; but she was averse to letting Catherine know that she was in
  • the dark. She attempted to strike an illumination from the instructions
  • she had received from Morris. “My dear Catherine,” she said, “when a
  • separation has been agreed upon, the farther he goes away the better.”
  • “Agreed upon? Has he agreed upon it with you?” A consummate sense of
  • her aunt’s meddlesome folly had come over her during the last five
  • minutes, and she was sickened at the thought that Mrs. Penniman had been
  • let loose, as it were, upon her happiness.
  • “He certainly has sometimes advised with me,” said Mrs. Penniman.
  • “Is it you, then, that have changed him and made him so unnatural?”
  • Catherine cried. “Is it you that have worked on him and taken him from
  • me? He doesn’t belong to you, and I don’t see how you have anything to
  • do with what is between us! Is it you that have made this plot and told
  • him to leave me? How could you be so wicked, so cruel? What have I ever
  • done to you; why can’t you leave me alone? I was afraid you would spoil
  • everything; for you _do_ spoil everything you touch; I was afraid of you
  • all the time we were abroad; I had no rest when I thought that you were
  • always talking to him.” Catherine went on with growing vehemence,
  • pouring out in her bitterness and in the clairvoyance of her passion
  • (which suddenly, jumping all processes, made her judge her aunt finally
  • and without appeal) the uneasiness which had lain for so many months upon
  • her heart.
  • Mrs. Penniman was scared and bewildered; she saw no prospect of
  • introducing her little account of the purity of Morris’s motives. “You
  • are a most ungrateful girl!” she cried. “Do you scold me for talking
  • with him? I am sure we never talked of anything but you!”
  • “Yes; and that was the way you worried him; you made him tired of my very
  • name! I wish you had never spoken of me to him; I never asked your
  • help!”
  • “I am sure if it hadn’t been for me he would never have come to the
  • house, and you would never have known what he thought of you,” Mrs.
  • Penniman rejoined, with a good deal of justice.
  • “I wish he never had come to the house, and that I never had known it!
  • That’s better than this,” said poor Catherine.
  • “You are a very ungrateful girl,” Aunt Lavinia repeated.
  • Catherine’s outbreak of anger and the sense of wrong gave her, while they
  • lasted, the satisfaction that comes from all assertion of force; they
  • hurried her along, and there is always a sort of pleasure in cleaving the
  • air. But at the bottom she hated to be violent, and she was conscious of
  • no aptitude for organised resentment. She calmed herself with a great
  • effort, but with great rapidity, and walked about the room a few moments,
  • trying to say to herself that her aunt had meant everything for the best.
  • She did not succeed in saying it with much conviction, but after a little
  • she was able to speak quietly enough.
  • “I am not ungrateful, but I am very unhappy. It’s hard to be grateful
  • for that,” she said. “Will you please tell me where he is?”
  • “I haven’t the least idea; I am not in secret correspondence with him!”
  • And Mrs. Penniman wished indeed that she were, so that she might let him
  • know how Catherine abused her, after all she had done.
  • “Was it a plan of his, then, to break off—?” By this time Catherine had
  • become completely quiet.
  • Mrs. Penniman began again to have a glimpse of her chance for explaining.
  • “He shrank—he shrank,” she said. “He lacked courage, but it was the
  • courage to injure you! He couldn’t bear to bring down on you your
  • father’s curse.”
  • Catherine listened to this with her eyes fixed upon her aunt, and
  • continued to gaze at her for some time afterwards. “Did he tell you to
  • say that?”
  • “He told me to say many things—all so delicate, so discriminating. And
  • he told me to tell you he hoped you wouldn’t despise him.”
  • “I don’t,” said Catherine. And then she added: “And will he stay away
  • for ever?”
  • “Oh, for ever is a long time. Your father, perhaps, won’t live for
  • ever.”
  • “Perhaps not.”
  • “I am sure you appreciate—you understand—even though your heart bleeds,”
  • said Mrs. Penniman. “You doubtless think him too scrupulous. So do I,
  • but I respect his scruples. What he asks of you is that you should do
  • the same.”
  • Catherine was still gazing at her aunt, but she spoke at last, as if she
  • had not heard or not understood her. “It has been a regular plan, then.
  • He has broken it off deliberately; he has given me up.”
  • “For the present, dear Catherine. He has put it off only.”
  • “He has left me alone,” Catherine went on.
  • “Haven’t you _me_?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with much expression.
  • Catherine shook her head slowly. “I don’t believe it!” and she left the
  • room.
  • XXXI
  • THOUGH she had forced herself to be calm, she preferred practising this
  • virtue in private, and she forbore to show herself at tea—a repast which,
  • on Sundays, at six o’clock, took the place of dinner. Dr. Sloper and his
  • sister sat face to face, but Mrs. Penniman never met her brother’s eye.
  • Late in the evening she went with him, but without Catherine, to their
  • sister Almond’s, where, between the two ladies, Catherine’s unhappy
  • situation was discussed with a frankness that was conditioned by a good
  • deal of mysterious reticence on Mrs. Penniman’s part.
  • “I am delighted he is not to marry her,” said Mrs. Almond, “but he ought
  • to be horsewhipped all the same.”
  • Mrs. Penniman, who was shocked at her sister’s coarseness, replied that
  • he had been actuated by the noblest of motives—the desire not to
  • impoverish Catherine.
  • “I am very happy that Catherine is not to be impoverished—but I hope he
  • may never have a penny too much! And what does the poor girl say to
  • _you_?” Mrs. Almond asked.
  • “She says I have a genius for consolation,” said Mrs. Penniman.
  • This was the account of the matter that she gave to her sister, and it
  • was perhaps with the consciousness of genius that, on her return that
  • evening to Washington Square, she again presented herself for admittance
  • at Catherine’s door. Catherine came and opened it; she was apparently
  • very quiet.
  • “I only want to give you a little word of advice,” she said. “If your
  • father asks you, say that everything is going on.”
  • Catherine stood there, with her hand on the knob looking at her aunt, but
  • not asking her to come in. “Do you think he will ask me?”
  • “I am sure he will. He asked me just now, on our way home from your Aunt
  • Elizabeth’s. I explained the whole thing to your Aunt Elizabeth. I said
  • to your father I know nothing about it.”
  • “Do you think he will ask me when he sees—when he sees—?” But here
  • Catherine stopped.
  • “The more he sees the more disagreeable he will be,” said her aunt.
  • “He shall see as little as possible!” Catherine declared.
  • “Tell him you are to be married.”
  • “So I am,” said Catherine softly; and she closed the door upon her aunt.
  • She could not have said this two days later—for instance, on Tuesday,
  • when she at last received a letter from Morris Townsend. It was an
  • epistle of considerable length, measuring five large square pages, and
  • written at Philadelphia. It was an explanatory document, and it
  • explained a great many things, chief among which were the considerations
  • that had led the writer to take advantage of an urgent “professional”
  • absence to try and banish from his mind the image of one whose path he
  • had crossed only to scatter it with ruins. He ventured to expect but
  • partial success in this attempt, but he could promise her that, whatever
  • his failure, he would never again interpose between her generous heart
  • and her brilliant prospects and filial duties. He closed with an
  • intimation that his professional pursuits might compel him to travel for
  • some months, and with the hope that when they should each have
  • accommodated themselves to what was sternly involved in their respective
  • positions—even should this result not be reached for years—they should
  • meet as friends, as fellow-sufferers, as innocent but philosophic victims
  • of a great social law. That her life should be peaceful and happy was
  • the dearest wish of him who ventured still to subscribe himself her most
  • obedient servant. The letter was beautifully written, and Catherine, who
  • kept it for many years after this, was able, when her sense of the
  • bitterness of its meaning and the hollowness of its tone had grown less
  • acute, to admire its grace of expression. At present, for a long time
  • after she received it, all she had to help her was the determination,
  • daily more rigid, to make no appeal to the compassion of her father.
  • He suffered a week to elapse, and then one day, in the morning, at an
  • hour at which she rarely saw him, he strolled into the back parlour. He
  • had watched his time, and he found her alone. She was sitting with some
  • work, and he came and stood in front of her. He was going out, he had on
  • his hat and was drawing on his gloves.
  • “It doesn’t seem to me that you are treating me just now with all the
  • consideration I deserve,” he said in a moment.
  • “I don’t know what I have done,” Catherine answered, with her eyes on her
  • work.
  • “You have apparently quite banished from your mind the request I made you
  • at Liverpool, before we sailed; the request that you would notify me in
  • advance before leaving my house.”
  • “I have not left your house!” said Catherine.
  • “But you intend to leave it, and by what you gave me to understand, your
  • departure must be impending. In fact, though you are still here in body,
  • you are already absent in spirit. Your mind has taken up its residence
  • with your prospective husband, and you might quite as well be lodged
  • under the conjugal roof, for all the benefit we get from your society.”
  • “I will try and be more cheerful!” said Catherine.
  • “You certainly ought to be cheerful, you ask a great deal if you are not.
  • To the pleasure of marrying a brilliant young man, you add that of having
  • your own way; you strike me as a very lucky young lady!”
  • Catherine got up; she was suffocating. But she folded her work,
  • deliberately and correctly, bending her burning face upon it. Her father
  • stood where he had planted himself; she hoped he would go, but he
  • smoothed and buttoned his gloves, and then he rested his hands upon his
  • hips.
  • “It would be a convenience to me to know when I may expect to have an
  • empty house,” he went on. “When you go, your aunt marches.”
  • She looked at him at last, with a long silent gaze, which, in spite of
  • her pride and her resolution, uttered part of the appeal she had tried
  • not to make. Her father’s cold grey eye sounded her own, and he insisted
  • on his point.
  • “Is it to-morrow? Is it next week, or the week after?”
  • “I shall not go away!” said Catherine.
  • The Doctor raised his eyebrows. “Has he backed out?”
  • “I have broken off my engagement.”
  • “Broken it off?”
  • “I have asked him to leave New York, and he has gone away for a long
  • time.”
  • The Doctor was both puzzled and disappointed, but he solved his
  • perplexity by saying to himself that his daughter simply
  • misrepresented—justifiably, if one would? but nevertheless
  • misrepresented—the facts; and he eased off his disappointment, which was
  • that of a man losing a chance for a little triumph that he had rather
  • counted on, by a few words that he uttered aloud.
  • “How does he take his dismissal?”
  • “I don’t know!” said Catherine, less ingeniously than she had hitherto
  • spoken.
  • “You mean you don’t care? You are rather cruel, after encouraging him
  • and playing with him for so long!”
  • The Doctor had his revenge, after all.
  • XXXII
  • OUR story has hitherto moved with very short steps, but as it approaches
  • its termination it must take a long stride. As time went on, it might
  • have appeared to the Doctor that his daughter’s account of her rupture
  • with Morris Townsend, mere bravado as he had deemed it, was in some
  • degree justified by the sequel. Morris remained as rigidly and
  • unremittingly absent as if he had died of a broken heart, and Catherine
  • had apparently buried the memory of this fruitless episode as deep as if
  • it had terminated by her own choice. We know that she had been deeply
  • and incurably wounded, but the Doctor had no means of knowing it. He was
  • certainly curious about it, and would have given a good deal to discover
  • the exact truth; but it was his punishment that he never knew—his
  • punishment, I mean, for the abuse of sarcasm in his relations with his
  • daughter. There was a good deal of effective sarcasm in her keeping him
  • in the dark, and the rest of the world conspired with her, in this sense,
  • to be sarcastic. Mrs. Penniman told him nothing, partly because he never
  • questioned her—he made too light of Mrs. Penniman for that—and partly
  • because she flattered herself that a tormenting reserve, and a serene
  • profession of ignorance, would avenge her for his theory that she had
  • meddled in the matter. He went two or three times to see Mrs.
  • Montgomery, but Mrs. Montgomery had nothing to impart. She simply knew
  • that her brother’s engagement was broken off, and now that Miss Sloper
  • was out of danger she preferred not to bear witness in any way against
  • Morris. She had done so before—however unwillingly—because she was sorry
  • for Miss Sloper; but she was not sorry for Miss Sloper now—not at all
  • sorry. Morris had told her nothing about his relations with Miss Sloper
  • at the time, and he had told her nothing since. He was always away, and
  • he very seldom wrote to her; she believed he had gone to California.
  • Mrs. Almond had, in her sister’s phrase, “taken up” Catherine violently
  • since the recent catastrophe; but though the girl was very grateful to
  • her for her kindness, she revealed no secrets, and the good lady could
  • give the Doctor no satisfaction. Even, however, had she been able to
  • narrate to him the private history of his daughter’s unhappy love affair,
  • it would have given her a certain comfort to leave him in ignorance; for
  • Mrs. Almond was at this time not altogether in sympathy with her brother.
  • She had guessed for herself that Catherine had been cruelly jilted—she
  • knew nothing from Mrs. Penniman, for Mrs. Penniman had not ventured to
  • lay the famous explanation of Morris’s motives before Mrs. Almond, though
  • she had thought it good enough for Catherine—and she pronounced her
  • brother too consistently indifferent to what the poor creature must have
  • suffered and must still be suffering. Dr. Sloper had his theory, and he
  • rarely altered his theories. The marriage would have been an abominable
  • one, and the girl had had a blessed escape. She was not to be pitied for
  • that, and to pretend to condole with her would have been to make
  • concessions to the idea that she had ever had a right to think of Morris.
  • “I put my foot on this idea from the first, and I keep it there now,”
  • said the Doctor. “I don’t see anything cruel in that; one can’t keep it
  • there too long.” To this Mrs. Almond more than once replied that if
  • Catherine had got rid of her incongruous lover, she deserved the credit
  • of it, and that to bring herself to her father’s enlightened view of the
  • matter must have cost her an effort that he was bound to appreciate.
  • “I am by no means sure she has got rid of him,” the Doctor said. “There
  • is not the smallest probability that, after having been as obstinate as a
  • mule for two years, she suddenly became amenable to reason. It is
  • infinitely more probable that he got rid of her.”
  • “All the more reason you should be gentle with her.”
  • “I _am_ gentle with her. But I can’t do the pathetic; I can’t pump up
  • tears, to look graceful, over the most fortunate thing that ever happened
  • to her.”
  • “You have no sympathy,” said Mrs. Almond; “that was never your strong
  • point. You have only to look at her to see that, right or wrong, and
  • whether the rupture came from herself or from him, her poor little heart
  • is grievously bruised.”
  • “Handling bruises—and even dropping tears on them—doesn’t make them any
  • better! My business is to see she gets no more knocks, and that I shall
  • carefully attend to. But I don’t at all recognise your description of
  • Catherine. She doesn’t strike me in the least as a young woman going
  • about in search of a moral poultice. In fact, she seems to me much
  • better than while the fellow was hanging about. She is perfectly
  • comfortable and blooming; she eats and sleeps, takes her usual exercise,
  • and overloads herself, as usual, with finery. She is always knitting
  • some purse or embroidering some handkerchief, and it seems to me she
  • turns these articles out about as fast as ever. She hasn’t much to say;
  • but when had she anything to say? She had her little dance, and now she
  • is sitting down to rest. I suspect that, on the whole, she enjoys it.”
  • “She enjoys it as people enjoy getting rid of a leg that has been
  • crushed. The state of mind after amputation is doubtless one of
  • comparative repose.”
  • “If your leg is a metaphor for young Townsend, I can assure you he has
  • never been crushed. Crushed? Not he! He is alive and perfectly intact,
  • and that’s why I am not satisfied.”
  • “Should you have liked to kill him?” asked Mrs. Almond.
  • “Yes, very much. I think it is quite possible that it is all a blind.”
  • “A blind?”
  • “An arrangement between them. _Il fait le mort_, as they say in France;
  • but he is looking out of the corner of his eye. You can depend upon it
  • he has not burned his ships; he has kept one to come back in. When I am
  • dead, he will set sail again, and then she will marry him.”
  • “It is interesting to know that you accuse your only daughter of being
  • the vilest of hypocrites,” said Mrs. Almond.
  • “I don’t see what difference her being my only daughter makes. It is
  • better to accuse one than a dozen. But I don’t accuse any one. There is
  • not the smallest hypocrisy about Catherine, and I deny that she even
  • pretends to be miserable.”
  • The Doctor’s idea that the thing was a “blind” had its intermissions and
  • revivals; but it may be said on the whole to have increased as he grew
  • older; together with his impression of Catherine’s blooming and
  • comfortable condition. Naturally, if he had not found grounds for
  • viewing her as a lovelorn maiden during the year or two that followed her
  • great trouble, he found none at a time when she had completely recovered
  • her self-possession. He was obliged to recognise the fact that if the
  • two young people were waiting for him to get out of the way, they were at
  • least waiting very patiently. He had heard from time to time that Morris
  • was in New York; but he never remained there long, and, to the best of
  • the Doctor’s belief, had no communication with Catherine. He was sure
  • they never met, and he had reason to suspect that Morris never wrote to
  • her. After the letter that has been mentioned, she heard from him twice
  • again, at considerable intervals; but on none of these occasions did she
  • write herself. On the other hand, as the Doctor observed, she averted
  • herself rigidly from the idea of marrying other people. Her
  • opportunities for doing so were not numerous, but they occurred often
  • enough to test her disposition. She refused a widower, a man with a
  • genial temperament, a handsome fortune, and three little girls (he had
  • heard that she was very fond of children, and he pointed to his own with
  • some confidence); and she turned a deaf ear to the solicitations of a
  • clever young lawyer, who, with the prospect of a great practice, and the
  • reputation of a most agreeable man, had had the shrewdness, when he came
  • to look about him for a wife, to believe that she would suit him better
  • than several younger and prettier girls. Mr. Macalister, the widower,
  • had desired to make a marriage of reason, and had chosen Catherine for
  • what he supposed to be her latent matronly qualities; but John Ludlow,
  • who was a year the girl’s junior, and spoken of always as a young man who
  • might have his “pick,” was seriously in love with her. Catherine,
  • however, would never look at him; she made it plain to him that she
  • thought he came to see her too often. He afterwards consoled himself,
  • and married a very different person, little Miss Sturtevant, whose
  • attractions were obvious to the dullest comprehension. Catherine, at the
  • time of these events, had left her thirtieth year well behind her, and
  • had quite taken her place as an old maid. Her father would have
  • preferred she should marry, and he once told her that he hoped she would
  • not be too fastidious. “I should like to see you an honest man’s wife
  • before I die,” he said. This was after John Ludlow had been compelled to
  • give it up, though the Doctor had advised him to persevere. The Doctor
  • exercised no further pressure, and had the credit of not “worrying” at
  • all over his daughter’s singleness. In fact he worried rather more than
  • appeared, and there were considerable periods during which he felt sure
  • that Morris Townsend was hidden behind some door. “If he is not, why
  • doesn’t she marry?” he asked himself. “Limited as her intelligence may
  • be, she must understand perfectly well that she is made to do the usual
  • thing.” Catherine, however, became an admirable old maid. She formed
  • habits, regulated her days upon a system of her own, interested herself
  • in charitable institutions, asylums, hospitals, and aid societies; and
  • went generally, with an even and noiseless step, about the rigid business
  • of her life. This life had, however, a secret history as well as a
  • public one—if I may talk of the public history of a mature and diffident
  • spinster for whom publicity had always a combination of terrors. From
  • her own point of view the great facts of her career were that Morris
  • Townsend had trifled with her affection, and that her father had broken
  • its spring. Nothing could ever alter these facts; they were always
  • there, like her name, her age, her plain face. Nothing could ever undo
  • the wrong or cure the pain that Morris had inflicted on her, and nothing
  • could ever make her feel towards her father as she felt in her younger
  • years. There was something dead in her life, and her duty was to try and
  • fill the void. Catherine recognised this duty to the utmost; she had a
  • great disapproval of brooding and moping. She had, of course, no faculty
  • for quenching memory in dissipation; but she mingled freely in the usual
  • gaieties of the town, and she became at last an inevitable figure at all
  • respectable entertainments. She was greatly liked, and as time went on
  • she grew to be a sort of kindly maiden aunt to the younger portion of
  • society. Young girls were apt to confide to her their love affairs
  • (which they never did to Mrs. Penniman), and young men to be fond of her
  • without knowing why. She developed a few harmless eccentricities; her
  • habits, once formed, were rather stiffly maintained; her opinions, on all
  • moral and social matters, were extremely conservative; and before she was
  • forty she was regarded as an old-fashioned person, and an authority on
  • customs that had passed away. Mrs. Penniman, in comparison, was quite a
  • girlish figure; she grew younger as she advanced in life. She lost none
  • of her relish for beauty and mystery, but she had little opportunity to
  • exercise it. With Catherine’s later wooers she failed to establish
  • relations as intimate as those which had given her so many interesting
  • hours in the society of Morris Townsend. These gentlemen had an
  • indefinable mistrust of her good offices, and they never talked to her
  • about Catherine’s charms. Her ringlets, her buckles and bangles,
  • glistened more brightly with each succeeding year, and she remained quite
  • the same officious and imaginative Mrs. Penniman, and the odd mixture of
  • impetuosity and circumspection, that we have hitherto known. As regards
  • one point, however, her circumspection prevailed, and she must be given
  • due credit for it. For upwards of seventeen years she never mentioned
  • Morris Townsend’s name to her niece. Catherine was grateful to her, but
  • this consistent silence, so little in accord with her aunt’s character,
  • gave her a certain alarm, and she could never wholly rid herself of a
  • suspicion that Mrs. Penniman sometimes had news of him.
  • XXXIII
  • LITTLE by little Dr. Sloper had retired from his profession; he visited
  • only those patients in whose symptoms he recognised a certain
  • originality. He went again to Europe, and remained two years; Catherine
  • went with him, and on this occasion Mrs. Penniman was of the party.
  • Europe apparently had few surprises for Mrs. Penniman, who frequently
  • remarked, in the most romantic sites—“You know I am very familiar with
  • all this.” It should be added that such remarks were usually not
  • addressed to her brother, or yet to her niece, but to fellow-tourists who
  • happened to be at hand, or even to the cicerone or the goat-herd in the
  • foreground.
  • One day, after his return from Europe, the Doctor said something to his
  • daughter that made her start—it seemed to come from so far out of the
  • past.
  • “I should like you to promise me something before I die.”
  • “Why do you talk about your dying?” she asked.
  • “Because I am sixty-eight years old.”
  • “I hope you will live a long time,” said Catherine.
  • “I hope I shall! But some day I shall take a bad cold, and then it will
  • not matter much what any one hopes. That will be the manner of my exit,
  • and when it takes place, remember I told you so. Promise me not to marry
  • Morris Townsend after I am gone.”
  • This was what made Catherine start, as I have said; but her start was a
  • silent one, and for some moments she said nothing. “Why do you speak of
  • him?” she asked at last.
  • “You challenge everything I say. I speak of him because he’s a topic,
  • like any other. He’s to be seen, like any one else, and he is still
  • looking for a wife—having had one and got rid of her, I don’t know by
  • what means. He has lately been in New York, and at your cousin Marian’s
  • house; your Aunt Elizabeth saw him there.”
  • “They neither of them told me,” said Catherine.
  • “That’s their merit; it’s not yours. He has grown fat and bald, and he
  • has not made his fortune. But I can’t trust those facts alone to steel
  • your heart against him, and that’s why I ask you to promise.”
  • “Fat and bald”: these words presented a strange image to Catherine’s
  • mind, out of which the memory of the most beautiful young man in the
  • world had never faded. “I don’t think you understand,” she said. “I
  • very seldom think of Mr. Townsend.”
  • “It will be very easy for you to go on, then. Promise me, after my
  • death, to do the same.”
  • Again, for some moments, Catherine was silent; her father’s request
  • deeply amazed her; it opened an old wound and made it ache afresh. “I
  • don’t think I can promise that,” she answered.
  • “It would be a great satisfaction,” said her father.
  • “You don’t understand. I can’t promise that.”
  • The Doctor was silent a minute. “I ask you for a particular reason. I
  • am altering my will.”
  • This reason failed to strike Catherine; and indeed she scarcely
  • understood it. All her feelings were merged in the sense that he was
  • trying to treat her as he had treated her years before. She had suffered
  • from it then; and now all her experience, all her acquired tranquillity
  • and rigidity, protested. She had been so humble in her youth that she
  • could now afford to have a little pride, and there was something in this
  • request, and in her father’s thinking himself so free to make it, that
  • seemed an injury to her dignity. Poor Catherine’s dignity was not
  • aggressive; it never sat in state; but if you pushed far enough you could
  • find it. Her father had pushed very far.
  • “I can’t promise,” she simply repeated.
  • “You are very obstinate,” said the Doctor.
  • “I don’t think you understand.”
  • “Please explain, then.”
  • “I can’t explain,” said Catherine. “And I can’t promise.”
  • “Upon my word,” her father explained, “I had no idea how obstinate you
  • are!”
  • She knew herself that she was obstinate, and it gave her a certain joy.
  • She was now a middle-aged woman.
  • About a year after this, the accident that the Doctor had spoken of
  • occurred; he took a violent cold. Driving out to Bloomingdale one April
  • day to see a patient of unsound mind, who was confined in a private
  • asylum for the insane, and whose family greatly desired a medical opinion
  • from an eminent source, he was caught in a spring shower, and being in a
  • buggy, without a hood, he found himself soaked to the skin. He came home
  • with an ominous chill, and on the morrow he was seriously ill. “It is
  • congestion of the lungs,” he said to Catherine; “I shall need very good
  • nursing. It will make no difference, for I shall not recover; but I wish
  • everything to be done, to the smallest detail, as if I should. I hate an
  • ill-conducted sick-room; and you will be so good as to nurse me on the
  • hypothesis that I shall get well.” He told her which of his
  • fellow-physicians to send for, and gave her a multitude of minute
  • directions; it was quite on the optimistic hypothesis that she nursed
  • him. But he had never been wrong in his life, and he was not wrong now.
  • He was touching his seventieth year, and though he had a very
  • well-tempered constitution, his hold upon life had lost its firmness. He
  • died after three weeks’ illness, during which Mrs. Penniman, as well as
  • his daughter, had been assiduous at his bedside.
  • On his will being opened after a decent interval, it was found to consist
  • of two portions. The first of these dated from ten years back, and
  • consisted of a series of dispositions by which he left the great mass of
  • property to his daughter, with becoming legacies to his two sisters. The
  • second was a codicil, of recent origin, maintaining the annuities to Mrs.
  • Penniman and Mrs. Almond, but reducing Catherine’s share to a fifth of
  • what he had first bequeathed her. “She is amply provided for from her
  • mother’s side,” the document ran, “never having spent more than a
  • fraction of her income from this source; so that her fortune is already
  • more than sufficient to attract those unscrupulous adventurers whom she
  • has given me reason to believe that she persists in regarding as an
  • interesting class.” The large remainder of his property, therefore, Dr.
  • Sloper had divided into seven unequal parts, which he left, as
  • endowments, to as many different hospitals and schools of medicine, in
  • various cities of the Union.
  • To Mrs. Penniman it seemed monstrous that a man should play such tricks
  • with other people’s money; for after his death, of course, as she said,
  • it was other people’s. “Of course, you will dispute the will,” she
  • remarked, fatuously, to Catherine.
  • “Oh no,” Catherine answered, “I like it very much. Only I wish it had
  • been expressed a little differently!”
  • XXXIV
  • IT was her habit to remain in town very late in the summer; she preferred
  • the house in Washington Square to any other habitation whatever, and it
  • was under protest that she used to go to the seaside for the month of
  • August. At the sea she spent her month at an hotel. The year that her
  • father died she intermitted this custom altogether, not thinking it
  • consistent with deep mourning; and the year after that she put off her
  • departure till so late that the middle of August found her still in the
  • heated solitude of Washington Square. Mrs. Penniman, who was fond of a
  • change, was usually eager for a visit to the country; but this year she
  • appeared quite content with such rural impressions as she could gather,
  • at the parlour window, from the ailantus-trees behind the wooden paling.
  • The peculiar fragrance of this vegetation used to diffuse itself in the
  • evening air, and Mrs. Penniman, on the warm nights of July, often sat at
  • the open window and inhaled it. This was a happy moment for Mrs.
  • Penniman; after the death of her brother she felt more free to obey her
  • impulses. A vague oppression had disappeared from her life, and she
  • enjoyed a sense of freedom of which she had not been conscious since the
  • memorable time, so long ago, when the Doctor went abroad with Catherine
  • and left her at home to entertain Morris Townsend. The year that had
  • elapsed since her brother’s death reminded her—of that happy time,
  • because, although Catherine, in growing older, had become a person to be
  • reckoned with, yet her society was a very different thing, as Mrs.
  • Penniman said, from that of a tank of cold water. The elder lady hardly
  • knew what use to make of this larger margin of her life; she sat and
  • looked at it very much as she had often sat, with her poised needle in
  • her hand, before her tapestry frame. She had a confident hope, however,
  • that her rich impulses, her talent for embroidery, would still find their
  • application, and this confidence was justified before many months had
  • elapsed.
  • Catherine continued to live in her father’s house in spite of its being
  • represented to her that a maiden lady of quiet habits might find a more
  • convenient abode in one of the smaller dwellings, with brown stone
  • fronts, which had at this time begun to adorn the transverse
  • thoroughfares in the upper part of the town. She liked the earlier
  • structure—it had begun by this time to be called an “old” house—and
  • proposed to herself to end her days in it. If it was too large for a
  • pair of unpretending gentlewomen, this was better than the opposite
  • fault; for Catherine had no desire to find herself in closer quarters
  • with her aunt. She expected to spend the rest of her life in Washington
  • Square, and to enjoy Mrs. Penniman’s society for the whole of this
  • period; as she had a conviction that, long as she might live, her aunt
  • would live at least as long, and always retain her brilliancy and
  • activity. Mrs. Penniman suggested to her the idea of a rich vitality.
  • On one of those warm evenings in July of which mention has been made, the
  • two ladies sat together at an open window, looking out on the quiet
  • Square. It was too hot for lighted lamps, for reading, or for work; it
  • might have appeared too hot even for conversation, Mrs. Penniman having
  • long been speechless. She sat forward in the window, half on the
  • balcony, humming a little song. Catherine was within the room, in a low
  • rocking-chair, dressed in white, and slowly using a large palmetto fan.
  • It was in this way, at this season, that the aunt and niece, after they
  • had had tea, habitually spent their evenings.
  • “Catherine,” said Mrs. Penniman at last, “I am going to say something
  • that will surprise you.”
  • “Pray do,” Catherine answered; “I like surprises. And it is so quiet
  • now.”
  • “Well, then, I have seen Morris Townsend.”
  • If Catherine was surprised, she checked the expression of it; she gave
  • neither a start nor an exclamation. She remained, indeed, for some
  • moments intensely still, and this may very well have been a symptom of
  • emotion. “I hope he was well,” she said at last.
  • “I don’t know; he is a great deal changed. He would like very much to
  • see you.”
  • “I would rather not see him,” said Catherine quickly.
  • “I was afraid you would say that. But you don’t seem surprised!”
  • “I am—very much.”
  • “I met him at Marian’s,” said Mrs. Penniman. “He goes to Marian’s, and
  • they are so afraid you will meet him there. It’s my belief that that’s
  • why he goes. He wants so much to see you.” Catherine made no response
  • to this, and Mrs. Penniman went on. “I didn’t know him at first; he is
  • so remarkably changed. But he knew me in a minute. He says I am not in
  • the least changed. You know how polite he always was. He was coming
  • away when I came, and we walked a little distance together. He is still
  • very handsome, only, of course, he looks older, and he is not so—so
  • animated as he used to be. There was a touch of sadness about him; but
  • there was a touch of sadness about him before—especially when he went
  • away. I am afraid he has not been very successful—that he has never got
  • thoroughly established. I don’t suppose he is sufficiently plodding, and
  • that, after all, is what succeeds in this world.” Mrs. Penniman had not
  • mentioned Morris Townsend’s name to her niece for upwards of the fifth of
  • a century; but now that she had broken the spell, she seemed to wish to
  • make up for lost time, as if there had been a sort of exhilaration in
  • hearing herself talk of him. She proceeded, however, with considerable
  • caution, pausing occasionally to let Catherine give some sign. Catherine
  • gave no other sign than to stop the rocking of her chair and the swaying
  • of her fan; she sat motionless and silent. “It was on Tuesday last,”
  • said Mrs. Penniman, “and I have been hesitating ever since about telling
  • you. I didn’t know how you might like it. At last I thought that it was
  • so long ago that you would probably not have any particular feeling. I
  • saw him again, after meeting him at Marian’s. I met him in the street,
  • and he went a few steps with me. The first thing he said was about you;
  • he asked ever so many questions. Marian didn’t want me to speak to you;
  • she didn’t want you to know that they receive him. I told him I was sure
  • that after all these years you couldn’t have any feeling about that; you
  • couldn’t grudge him the hospitality of his own cousin’s house. I said
  • you would be bitter indeed if you did that. Marian has the most
  • extraordinary ideas about what happened between you; she seems to think
  • he behaved in some very unusual manner. I took the liberty of reminding
  • her of the real facts, and placing the story in its true light. _He_ has
  • no bitterness, Catherine, I can assure you; and he might be excused for
  • it, for things have not gone well with him. He has been all over the
  • world, and tried to establish himself everywhere; but his evil star was
  • against him. It is most interesting to hear him talk of his evil star.
  • Everything failed; everything but his—you know, you remember—his proud,
  • high spirit. I believe he married some lady somewhere in Europe. You
  • know they marry in such a peculiar matter-of-course way in Europe; a
  • marriage of reason they call it. She died soon afterwards; as he said to
  • me, she only flitted across his life. He has not been in New York for
  • ten years; he came back a few days ago. The first thing he did was to
  • ask me about you. He had heard you had never married; he seemed very
  • much interested about that. He said you had been the real romance of his
  • life.”
  • Catherine had suffered her companion to proceed from point to point, and
  • pause to pause, without interrupting her; she fixed her eyes on the
  • ground and listened. But the last phrase I have quoted was followed by a
  • pause of peculiar significance, and then, at last, Catherine spoke. It
  • will be observed that before doing so she had received a good deal of
  • information about Morris Townsend. “Please say no more; please don’t
  • follow up that subject.”
  • “Doesn’t it interest you?” asked Mrs. Penniman, with a certain timorous
  • archness.
  • “It pains me,” said Catherine.
  • “I was afraid you would say that. But don’t you think you could get used
  • to it? He wants so much to see you.”
  • “Please don’t, Aunt Lavinia,” said Catherine, getting up from her seat.
  • She moved quickly away, and went to the other window, which stood open to
  • the balcony; and here, in the embrasure, concealed from her aunt by the
  • white curtains, she remained a long time, looking out into the warm
  • darkness. She had had a great shock; it was as if the gulf of the past
  • had suddenly opened, and a spectral figure had risen out of it. There
  • were some things she believed she had got over, some feelings that she
  • had thought of as dead; but apparently there was a certain vitality in
  • them still. Mrs. Penniman had made them stir themselves. It was but a
  • momentary agitation, Catherine said to herself; it would presently pass
  • away. She was trembling, and her heart was beating so that she could
  • feel it; but this also would subside. Then, suddenly, while she waited
  • for a return of her calmness, she burst into tears. But her tears flowed
  • very silently, so that Mrs. Penniman had no observation of them. It was
  • perhaps, however, because Mrs. Penniman suspected them that she said no
  • more that evening about Morris Townsend.
  • XXXV
  • HER refreshed attention to this gentleman had not those limits of which
  • Catherine desired, for herself, to be conscious; it lasted long enough to
  • enable her to wait another week before speaking of him again. It was
  • under the same circumstances that she once more attacked the subject.
  • She had been sitting with her niece in the evening; only on this
  • occasion, as the night was not so warm, the lamp had been lighted, and
  • Catherine had placed herself near it with a morsel of fancy-work. Mrs.
  • Penniman went and sat alone for half an hour on the balcony; then she
  • came in, moving vaguely about the room. At last she sank into a seat
  • near Catherine, with clasped hands, and a little look of excitement.
  • “Shall you be angry if I speak to you again about _him_?” she asked.
  • Catherine looked up at her quietly. “Who is _he_?”
  • “He whom you once loved.”
  • “I shall not be angry, but I shall not like it.”
  • “He sent you a message,” said Mrs. Penniman. “I promised him to deliver
  • it, and I must keep my promise.”
  • In all these years Catherine had had time to forget how little she had to
  • thank her aunt for in the season of her misery; she had long ago forgiven
  • Mrs. Penniman for taking too much upon herself. But for a moment this
  • attitude of interposition and disinterestedness, this carrying of
  • messages and redeeming of promises, brought back the sense that her
  • companion was a dangerous woman. She had said she would not be angry;
  • but for an instant she felt sore. “I don’t care what you do with your
  • promise!” she answered.
  • Mrs. Penniman, however, with her high conception of the sanctity of
  • pledges, carried her point. “I have gone too far to retreat,” she said,
  • though precisely what this meant she was not at pains to explain. “Mr.
  • Townsend wishes most particularly to see you, Catherine; he believes that
  • if you knew how much, and why, he wishes it, you would consent to do so.”
  • “There can be no reason,” said Catherine; “no good reason.”
  • “His happiness depends upon it. Is not that a good reason?” asked Mrs.
  • Penniman impressively.
  • “Not for me. My happiness does not.”
  • “I think you will be happier after you have seen him. He is going away
  • again—going to resume his wanderings. It is a very lonely, restless,
  • joyless life. Before he goes he wishes to speak to you; it is a fixed
  • idea with him—he is always thinking of it. He has something very
  • important to say to you. He believes that you never understood him—that
  • you never judged him rightly, and the belief has always weighed upon him
  • terribly. He wishes to justify himself; he believes that in a very few
  • words he could do so. He wishes to meet you as a friend.”
  • Catherine listened to this wonderful speech without pausing in her work;
  • she had now had several days to accustom herself to think of Morris
  • Townsend again as an actuality. When it was over she said simply,
  • “Please say to Mr. Townsend that I wish he would leave me alone.”
  • She had hardly spoken when a sharp, firm ring at the door vibrated
  • through the summer night. Catherine looked up at the clock; it marked a
  • quarter-past nine—a very late hour for visitors, especially in the empty
  • condition of the town. Mrs. Penniman at the same moment gave a little
  • start, and then Catherine’s eyes turned quickly to her aunt. They met
  • Mrs. Penniman’s and sounded them for a moment, sharply. Mrs. Penniman
  • was blushing; her look was a conscious one; it seemed to confess
  • something. Catherine guessed its meaning, and rose quickly from her
  • chair.
  • “Aunt Penniman,” she said, in a tone that scared her companion, “have you
  • taken the _liberty_ . . . ?”
  • “My dearest Catherine,” stammered Mrs. Penniman, “just wait till you see
  • him!”
  • Catherine had frightened her aunt, but she was also frightened herself;
  • she was on the point of rushing to give orders to the servant, who was
  • passing to the door, to admit no one; but the fear of meeting her visitor
  • checked her.
  • “Mr. Morris Townsend.”
  • This was what she heard, vaguely but recognisably articulated by the
  • domestic, while she hesitated. She had her back turned to the door of
  • the parlour, and for some moments she kept it turned, feeling that he had
  • come in. He had not spoken, however, and at last she faced about. Then
  • she saw a gentleman standing in the middle of the room, from which her
  • aunt had discreetly retired.
  • She would never have known him. He was forty-five years old, and his
  • figure was not that of the straight, slim young man she remembered. But
  • it was a very fine person, and a fair and lustrous beard, spreading
  • itself upon a well-presented chest, contributed to its effect. After a
  • moment Catherine recognised the upper half of the face, which, though her
  • visitor’s clustering locks had grown thin, was still remarkably handsome.
  • He stood in a deeply deferential attitude, with his eyes on her face. “I
  • have ventured—I have ventured,” he said; and then he paused, looking
  • about him, as if he expected her to ask him to sit down. It was the old
  • voice, but it had not the old charm. Catherine, for a minute, was
  • conscious of a distinct determination not to invite him to take a seat.
  • Why had he come? It was wrong for him to come. Morris was embarrassed,
  • but Catherine gave him no help. It was not that she was glad of his
  • embarrassment; on the contrary, it excited all her own liabilities of
  • this kind, and gave her great pain. But how could she welcome him when
  • she felt so vividly that he ought not to have come? “I wanted so much—I
  • was determined,” Morris went on. But he stopped again; it was not easy.
  • Catherine still said nothing, and he may well have recalled with
  • apprehension her ancient faculty of silence. She continued to look at
  • him, however, and as she did so she made the strangest observation. It
  • seemed to be he, and yet not he; it was the man who had been everything,
  • and yet this person was nothing. How long ago it was—how old she had
  • grown—how much she had lived! She had lived on something that was
  • connected with _him_, and she had consumed it in doing so. This person
  • did not look unhappy. He was fair and well-preserved, perfectly dressed,
  • mature and complete. As Catherine looked at him, the story of his life
  • defined itself in his eyes; he had made himself comfortable, and he had
  • never been caught. But even while her perception opened itself to this,
  • she had no desire to catch him; his presence was painful to her, and she
  • only wished he would go.
  • “Will you not sit down?” he asked.
  • “I think we had better not,” said Catherine.
  • “I offend you by coming?” He was very grave; he spoke in a tone of the
  • richest respect.
  • “I don’t think you ought to have come.”
  • “Did not Mrs. Penniman tell you—did she not give you my message?”
  • “She told me something, but I did not understand.”
  • “I wish you would let _me_ tell you—let me speak for myself.”
  • “I don’t think it is necessary,” said Catherine.
  • “Not for you, perhaps, but for me. It would be a great satisfaction—and
  • I have not many.” He seemed to be coming nearer; Catherine turned away.
  • “Can we not be friends again?” he said.
  • “We are not enemies,” said Catherine. “I have none but friendly feelings
  • to you.”
  • “Ah, I wonder whether you know the happiness it gives me to hear you say
  • that!” Catherine uttered no intimation that she measured the influence
  • of her words; and he presently went on, “You have not changed—the years
  • have passed happily for you.”
  • “They have passed very quietly,” said Catherine.
  • “They have left no marks; you are admirably young.” This time he
  • succeeded in coming nearer—he was close to her; she saw his glossy
  • perfumed beard, and his eyes above it looking strange and hard. It was
  • very different from his old—from his young—face. If she had first seen
  • him this way she would not have liked him. It seemed to her that he was
  • smiling, or trying to smile. “Catherine,” he said, lowering his voice,
  • “I have never ceased to think of you.”
  • “Please don’t say those things,” she answered.
  • “Do you hate me?”
  • “Oh no,” said Catherine.
  • Something in her tone discouraged him, but in a moment he recovered
  • himself. “Have you still some kindness for me, then?”
  • “I don’t know why you have come here to ask me such things!” Catherine
  • exclaimed.
  • “Because for many years it has been the desire of my life that we should
  • be friends again.”
  • “That is impossible.”
  • “Why so? Not if you will allow it.”
  • “I will not allow it!” said Catherine.
  • He looked at her again in silence. “I see; my presence troubles you and
  • pains you. I will go away; but you must give me leave to come again.”
  • “Please don’t come again,” she said.
  • “Never?—never?”
  • She made a great effort; she wished to say something that would make it
  • impossible he should ever again cross her threshold. “It is wrong of
  • you. There is no propriety in it—no reason for it.”
  • “Ah, dearest lady, you do me injustice!” cried Morris Townsend. “We have
  • only waited, and now we are free.”
  • “You treated me badly,” said Catherine.
  • “Not if you think of it rightly. You had your quiet life with your
  • father—which was just what I could not make up my mind to rob you of.”
  • “Yes; I had that.”
  • Morris felt it to be a considerable damage to his cause that he could not
  • add that she had had something more besides; for it is needless to say
  • that he had learnt the contents of Dr. Sloper’s will. He was
  • nevertheless not at a loss. “There are worse fates than that!” he
  • exclaimed, with expression; and he might have been supposed to refer to
  • his own unprotected situation. Then he added, with a deeper tenderness,
  • “Catherine, have you never forgiven me?”
  • “I forgave you years ago, but it is useless for us to attempt to be
  • friends.”
  • “Not if we forget the past. We have still a future, thank God!”
  • “I can’t forget—I don’t forget,” said Catherine. “You treated me too
  • badly. I felt it very much; I felt it for years.” And then she went on,
  • with her wish to show him that he must not come to her this way, “I can’t
  • begin again—I can’t take it up. Everything is dead and buried. It was
  • too serious; it made a great change in my life. I never expected to see
  • you here.”
  • “Ah, you are angry!” cried Morris, who wished immensely that he could
  • extort some flash of passion from her mildness. In that case he might
  • hope.
  • “No, I am not angry. Anger does not last, that way, for years. But
  • there are other things. Impressions last, when they have been strong.
  • But I can’t talk.”
  • Morris stood stroking his beard, with a clouded eye. “Why have you never
  • married?” he asked abruptly. “You have had opportunities.”
  • “I didn’t wish to marry.”
  • “Yes, you are rich, you are free; you had nothing to gain.”
  • “I had nothing to gain,” said Catherine.
  • Morris looked vaguely round him, and gave a deep sigh. “Well, I was in
  • hopes that we might still have been friends.”
  • “I meant to tell you, by my aunt, in answer to your message—if you had
  • waited for an answer—that it was unnecessary for you to come in that
  • hope.”
  • “Good-bye, then,” said Morris. “Excuse my indiscretion.”
  • He bowed, and she turned away—standing there, averted, with her eyes on
  • the ground, for some moments after she had heard him close the door of
  • the room.
  • In the hall he found Mrs. Penniman, fluttered and eager; she appeared to
  • have been hovering there under the irreconcilable promptings of her
  • curiosity and her dignity.
  • “That was a precious plan of yours!” said Morris, clapping on his hat.
  • “Is she so hard?” asked Mrs. Penniman.
  • “She doesn’t care a button for me—with her confounded little dry manner.”
  • “Was it very dry?” pursued Mrs. Penniman, with solicitude.
  • Morris took no notice of her question; he stood musing an instant, with
  • his hat on. “But why the deuce, then, would she never marry?”
  • “Yes—why indeed?” sighed Mrs. Penniman. And then, as if from a sense of
  • the inadequacy of this explanation, “But you will not despair—you will
  • come back?”
  • “Come back? Damnation!” And Morris Townsend strode out of the house,
  • leaving Mrs. Penniman staring.
  • Catherine, meanwhile, in the parlour, picking up her morsel of fancy
  • work, had seated herself with it again—for life, as it were.
  • ***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WASHINGTON SQUARE***
  • ******* This file should be named 2870-0.txt or 2870-0.zip *******
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/8/7/2870
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
  • be renamed.
  • Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
  • law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
  • so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
  • States without permission and without paying copyright
  • royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
  • of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
  • concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
  • and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
  • specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
  • eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
  • for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
  • performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
  • away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
  • not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
  • trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
  • START: FULL LICENSE
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
  • destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
  • possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
  • Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
  • by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
  • person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
  • 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
  • agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
  • Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
  • of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
  • works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
  • States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
  • United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
  • claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
  • displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
  • all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
  • that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
  • free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
  • comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
  • same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
  • you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
  • in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
  • check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
  • agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
  • distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
  • other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
  • representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
  • country outside the United States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
  • immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
  • prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
  • on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
  • performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  • most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  • restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  • under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  • United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  • are located before using this ebook.
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
  • derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
  • contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
  • copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
  • the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
  • redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
  • either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
  • obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
  • additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
  • will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
  • posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
  • beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
  • any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
  • to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
  • other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • provided that
  • * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  • to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  • agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  • within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  • legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  • payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  • Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation."
  • * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  • copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  • all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works.
  • * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  • any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  • receipt of the work.
  • * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
  • are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
  • from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
  • Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
  • contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
  • or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
  • intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
  • other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
  • cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
  • with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
  • with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
  • lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
  • or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
  • opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
  • the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
  • without further opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
  • OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
  • LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
  • damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
  • violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
  • agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
  • limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
  • unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
  • remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
  • accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
  • production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
  • including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
  • the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
  • or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
  • additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
  • Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
  • computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
  • exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
  • from people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
  • generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
  • Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
  • U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
  • mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
  • volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
  • locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
  • Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
  • date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
  • official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
  • state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
  • donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
  • freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
  • distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
  • volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
  • the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
  • necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
  • edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
  • facility: www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.